The battle was intensifying now. Going faster. Moving toward a fatal end with each stroke. The scent of well-worked bodies wafted in the breeze. Tension and excitement surged in the crowd.

No one was going to do anything to stop it.

With blow after ringing blow, the golden-haired warrior moved his opponent back. The dark-haired warrior couldn’t last much longer. Christina’s heart was pounding so hard she couldn’t breathe.

She gasped again when the dark warrior stumbled back and fell to the ground. Her horror only grew when his mouth curved up in a smile.

The golden warrior raised his sword above his head, poised for the final blow.

“No!” a voice rang out.

His gaze shot to hers. She was riveted to the ground by the most piercing ice-blue eyes she’d ever seen. Eyes that seared her with an intensity she’d never experienced before. Eyes that were hard, cold, and utterly without mercy.

She blanched, as horror dawned: She was the one who’d cried out.

Their gazes held for only an instant before he looked brusquely away.

Disappointment crashed over her. How could she have expected mercy from such a man? Despite her strange fascination, he was not a knight but a brutish barbarian warlord.

She couldn’t bear to watch. Turning her head, she braced herself for the gasp of the crowd as the golden warrior finished the job. She heard the sword whiz through the air and land with a resounding thud that shook her to her toes.

But the gasp never came.

ALSO BY MONICA MCCARTY

Highland Warrior
Highland Outlaw
Highland Scoundrel

Highlander Untamed
Highlander Unchained
Highlander Unmasked

To Jami and Nyree, who first heard this idea almost eight years ago and helped to get me to the place where I could write it. Thank you for all of your brilliance, encouragement, and friendship. What would I do without you guys (other than spend much less time on the phone)? Go Cardinals (and the SSRW)!

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

A special thanks to the usual suspects for their help in getting this series off the ground: Kate Collins (my fabulous editor), Andrea Cirillo and Annelise Robey (my equally fabulous agents), the entire Ballantine team, and Emily Cotler and Claire Anderson at Wax Creative.

No doctors to thank in this book (maybe next time Nora and Sean), but I do want to thank Scottish historian and fellow author Sharron Gunn for her help with some of the Gaelic translations.

And finally, to Dave, Reid, and Maxine: Your support means so much to me (even if it’s sometimes reluctantly given). And for the record, when I tell you not to bother Mommy because she’s busy, what I really mean is I love you.

FOREWORD

The year of our Lord thirteen hundred and five. After nine years of bloody war, Scotland is firmly in English hands. Edward Plantagenet, the most ruthless and powerful man in Christendom, sits upon the throne, and William Wallace, Scotland’s great freedom fighter, lies in an English prison. All is seemingly lost, the voices of rebellion crushed by the mighty “Hammer of the Scots.”

But in her darkest hour, the torch of Scotland’s freedom will be lit once more. Against nearly insurmountable odds, Robert Bruce, Earl of Carrick and Lord of Annandale, will make his bid for the throne.

But he will not do so alone.

Lost in the mists of time, forgotten by all but a few, is the legend of a secret band of elite warriors handpicked by Bruce from the darkest corners of the Highlands and Western Isles to form the deadliest fighting force the world has ever seen.

In a time when the veil between life and death is a mere shadow, Bruce’s Highland Guard will stop at nothing but freedom from English rule.

These are the stories of the men who answered freedom’s call, and in the process, helped forge a nation.

From this day to the ending of the world,
But we in it shall be remember’d;
We few, we happy few, we band of brothers;
For he to-day that sheds his blood with me
Shall be my brother;

— William Shakespeare, King Henry V, Act 4, Scene III

Lochmaben Castle,
Dumfries and Galloway, Scotland,
August 28, 1305

“William Wallace is dead.”

For a moment, Robert Bruce, Earl of Carrick, Lord of Annandale, and one-time joint Guardian of Scotland, couldn’t speak. Though death had been inevitable for Wallace since his capture a few weeks ago, expectation did not lessen the crushing blow of finality. The hope that the brave-hearted Wallace had lit in his heart—in the heart of every Scotsman who chaffed under the yoke of English tyranny—flickered.

Scotland’s champion was dead. The torch would pass to him—if he chose to take it. ’Twas a heavy burden and, as Wallace’s death had proved, a deadly one. He had everything to lose.

Bruce forced back the errant thoughts and acknowledged the prelate’s pronouncement with a grim nod. He motioned for his friend to sit on the wooden bench and warm himself by the fire. William Lamberton, Bishop of St. Andrews, was drenched to the skin and looked ready to collapse from exhaustion, as if he had been the one to ride day and night from London with the news himself.

Bruce poured a cup of dark red wine from the flagon on the side table and sat beside him. “Here, drink this. You look as if you need it.”

They both did.

Lamberton accepted it with a murmur of thanks and took a long drink. Bruce did the same, but the pungent fruitiness of the wine soured in his mouth.

Lowering his voice, he steeled himself for the rest. “How?”

Lamberton’s gaze darted back and forth. With his round, boyish face and cold, reddened nose, he had the look of a hare sensing danger. And a plump one at that. But Bruce did not let the prelate’s unthreatening appearance fool him, for behind the inauspicious mask lurked a mind as nimble, shrewd, and cunning as King Edward’s himself. “Is it safe?” the bishop asked.

Bruce nodded. “Aye.” Lamberton was wise to be wary. They were alone in his private chamber, but Lochmaben Castle belonged to Edward now, and Bruce was being watched. The King of England might call him friend, but he did not trust him. Edward might be a tyrant, but he was a shrewd one. “No one can hear us,” he assured the bishop. “I’ve made certain of it. Tell me.”

Lamberton’s dark eyes met his, and the starkness reflected there augured the horror of what was to come. “He suffered a traitor’s death.”

Bruce flinched. Then suffered Wallace had. His jaw clenched, and he nodded for the other man to continue.

“They dragged him behind a horse through the streets of London for three miles, to Smithfield Elms. He was hanged, drawn, and quartered, but not before they chopped off his manhood, eviscerated his bowels, and burned them before his eyes. His head sits on a pike atop London Bridge.”

Bruce’s eyes burned with rage. “Pride has made Edward a fool.”

Lamberton looked around again, but the only movement was the flickering shadows of the candlelight playing across the tapestry-lined stone walls. His fear was understandable: Men had been sent to the tower for uttering less. When soldiers did not come bursting through the door, however, he relaxed. “Aye. Edward’s vengeance has made a powerful martyr. Wallace’s ghost will haunt him far more than the man did. ’Tis not like Edward to make such a mistake.”

“He’s a Plantagenet.”

Lamberton nodded. It was explanation enough. England’s royal family was well known for their terrifying fits of apoplectic temper. Bruce had been on the wrong side of that temper more than once. Thus far he’d managed to survive, but he knew the next time he would not be so fortunate.

Reading his thoughts, Lamberton asked, “You haven’t changed your mind?”

The expectation in his gaze weighed down on Bruce with paralyzing force. All that he had to lose flashed before him: his lands, his titles, his life. He thought of Wallace’s unimaginable suffering. The pain must have been excruciating, the axe that took his head a welcome blow. If Bruce proceeded in this course, there was every likelihood that he would share the same fate.

In that one instant Bruce wavered. He was, after all, only a man. Not yet a king, though the crown belonged to him. It was in that knowledge, in the belief that permeated every fiber of his being, that Robert Bruce found the courage and resolve. He, not Edward, was the rightful King of Scotland. The realm needed him.

He would take up Wallace’s torch of freedom, no matter what the cost.

“Nay. I’ve not changed my mind,” he said, the steely determination in his voice giving no hint to the moment of hesitation.

Five months ago, he and Lamberton had entered into a secret bond—an alliance against all rivals, including not only the most powerful man in Christendom, Edward Plantagenet, but other Scottish claimants to the throne as well. Getting rid of Edward would be only half the battle; uniting his countrymen under his banner would be just as difficult. It was the deep factions and blood feuds within Scotland that had enabled Edward to get a foothold in the country in the first place.

Having Lamberton on his side was key to any hope of success. Despite his relative youth—Lamberton was a year younger than Bruce’s one and thirty—the Bishop of St. Andrews was head of the wealthiest see, and one of the most important and respected men in Scotland. Even Edward recognized this, having recently appointed him joint Guardian of Scotland.

“Good,” Lamberton said, not bothering to hide his relief. “We must be ready.”

“Has the king’s health worsened?” Bruce couldn’t keep the hope from his voice.

“Nay. He’s risen from the dead once again. A miracle provided courtesy of Wallace’s capture, no doubt.”

Bruce sighed. He supposed it was too much to hope that Edward would be accommodating enough to die in his sickbed. The Prince of Wales did not have the shrewdness or the iron will of his sire. “Then what are we readying for?”

“Wallace’s death will ignite the flame of rebellion once again,” Lamberton said. “We need to make sure the fire spreads in our direction.”

Hatred, far beyond what he felt for Edward, surged through Bruce’s veins. “Have you heard rumors? Is Comyn planning something?” John “the Red” Comyn, Lord of Badenoch, was his greatest enemy and chief rival claimant for the crown.

Lamberton shrugged. “I’ve heard no rumors, but it would be wise to anticipate.”

Bruce squeezed his cup until the edges of the carved pewter bit into his hand. Aye, it wasn’t a question of if his enemy would strike but when.

They talked for a while longer, going over who could be counted on to rise for Bruce’s standard, as well as who could not. Edward’s reign of terror the past few years had not been without success. It would not be easy to persuade Scotland to lift their pikes and spears against the far superior English forces with their heavy mounted knights in full armor.

Farmers and fishermen against the flowers of chivalry. Was it madness to think they stood a chance? Wallace had tried, but look where it had gotten him. His head on a pike and his body cut into quarters and sent to all corners of England. Bruce’s heart sank with the despair of it all—not only at the loss of a great man’s life but also the desperate situation of his country.

But he could learn from Wallace’s mistakes. Wallace had proved that the English were vulnerable to nontraditional warfare. To pirate tactics. Bruce shuddered, the idea still not sitting well.

He stood and paced back and forth before the fire, trying to come to terms with what he was about to suggest. It went against everything he believed in. But they needed to find a way to even the odds. Finally, he stopped and turned back to his friend, who was watching him silently from the bench. “We cannot win,” he said, frustrated by the undeniable truth. “Not in a pitched battle, army to army. The English forces are larger, more organized, and far better equipped.”

Lamberton nodded in agreement. It was nothing they both didn’t know already.

“We must change the way we approach this war,” Bruce ventured. “No more pitched battles or long sieges, no more cavalry meeting cavalry. We must find ways to turn their strength against them.” The bishop was eyeing him intently. “We must fight our war under our conditions.”

“You speak of pirate tactics?” Lamberton said. He cocked a brow in surprise. “’Tis not the way of a knight.”

Lamberton’s reaction was understandable. Bruce could hardly believe he was suggesting it himself. He was one of the greatest knights in Christendom, and chivalry permeated every fiber of his being. To fight like a pirate went against everything he believed in: rules, standards, codes. “If we fight like knights we will lose,” Bruce said resolutely. “Army against army, the English are too powerful. But Wallace showed how victory might be possible—by applying pirate tactics to land.”

“Wallace failed,” Lamberton pointed out.

“But we shall have something Wallace did not.” Bruce paused, removing a folded piece of parchment from his sporran.

Lamberton took it and scanned the list of roughly a dozen names. “What is this?”

“My secret army.”

Lamberton lifted a brow, wondering whether Bruce was jesting. “Of a dozen men?” He scanned the list again. “And from what I can tell only a solitary knight among them?”

“I already have knights; what I don’t have is men who know how to fight like pirates.”

“Highlanders,” Lamberton said; no doubt some of the names on the list suddenly made sense. “What better place to find a pirate than the Norse-blooded Highlanders of the Western Isles.”

“Exactly,” Bruce said. “The number of men is reflective of the fighting style—quick, bold attacks of small teams, using stealth and surprise to strike terror in the enemy.”

“But why secret?”

“Fear can be a powerful weapon, and mystery will only increase the fear in the heart of the enemy. Are they real or are they myth? It also makes them harder to stop if you don’t know who you are looking for.”

Lamberton studied the parchment again, tapping his chin with his finger while Bruce waited. The bishop’s opinion mattered to him greatly and would be a harbinger of opinions to come. But Bruce did not delude himself; convincing his companions in arms—his knightly brethren—wouldn’t be easy. Finally, Lamberton said, “I must admit, it’s an intriguing idea.”

Seeing he was not fully convinced, Bruce added, “There’s more. It’s not just a band of pirates. What you have before you are the names of the greatest warriors in Scotland in each area of warfare—from weaponry, to seafaring, to reconnaissance, extraction, and infiltration. Just think: Whatever we need, whatever seemingly impossible mission we face, I will have the very best men at my disposal. Imagine what these men can do alone and then imagine them together.”

Lamberton’s eyes lit up and he smiled, the deviousness of the expression at odds with his youthful countenance and priestly vestments. “It’s visionary.” He looked at Bruce with admiration. “A revolutionary idea for a revolution.”

“Precisely.” Bruce smiled, pleased by his friend’s reaction. Handpicking the best warriors to fight in a small team without family or feudal connection—well, nothing like it had ever been done before. There was more than one pair of enemies on the list. But if it could be accomplished … the possibilities were staggering.

“It won’t be easy,” Lamberton said, reading his mind. “Uniting these men will be near impossible.”

“Much like uniting Scotland under my banner?”

Lamberton tipped his head, conceding the point. Neither would be easy, but they couldn’t let the odds stop them. “Who will command this secret army?”

Bruce slid his finger to the name at the top. “Who else, but the man heralded as the greatest warrior in the Western Isles: Tormod MacLeod, Chief of MacLeod. No one can best him in a sword fight. Like Wallace, he’s a man of impressive stature who wields a two-handed great sword. ’Tis said he once defeated a score of men who tried to trap him by circling around him.”

One corner of the bishop’s mouth curved. “Exaggerated?”

“No doubt,” Bruce agreed, returning the wry smile. “But myth can be every bit as powerful as truth. Bards already sing MacLeod’s praises, comparing him to Finn MacCool. Like the legendary Irish hero, he’s revered not only for his own fighting ability, but for those of his men.”

The prelate’s gaze snapped to his. There was no greater hero in Gaeldom than Finn MacCool, the leader of the legendary band of warriors known as the Fianna. A powerful comparison indeed.

Bruce grinned, pleased that his friend had seen the value of the connection. “Aye, MacLeod’s made a fortune training men to fight as gallowglass mercenaries in Ireland.”

“So he can be bought?”

“Perhaps.” Bruce shrugged with a frown. “You know the Island chiefs. Unpredictable at best, outright hostile at worst.” Subjects of the Scottish crown for only a few decades, the stubborn Island chiefs still thought of themselves as independent rulers, “sea kings” who ruled over a vast, isolated territory. The lack of fealty riled Bruce but unlike his predecessors, he knew that to defeat the English and win a crown he needed the support of the Highlands and the Isles. The western seaboard was key not only for access but also for trade and supplies. Bruce stroked his chin, the dark hairs of his short beard extending to a fine point. “I will just have to make him an offer he can’t refuse.”

Lamberton looked skeptical. “Are you sure that is wise, my lord? These clan chiefs do not take to being forced.”

Bruce grinned. “I have no intention of forcing him. I won’t need to. Money, land, a beautiful woman—every man has his price. We just have to find out what his is.”

Lamberton nodded, though he still didn’t look convinced. “Then you are resolved?”

Bruce paused. Could he completely abandon the knightly ideals of the past to wage a new kind of war—one antithetical to everything he’d learned since boyhood?

To win, he could. In any event, he needed to be ready. And there was no doubt in his mind that with such an army he’d be better prepared. “I am. Bringing these men together won’t be easy, but do whatever you must to see it done. I may have need of them sooner than we wish.”

Lamberton met his gaze, both men sobered by the long road that stretched out before them. A road shrouded in the mist with an uncertain end.

A chill swept through him.

“The clouds are gathering, my lord.”

“Aye,” Bruce agreed grimly. They’d reached the point of no return. He thought of Caesar’s words before starting his civil war against Pompey and said, “Alea iacta est.”

Lamberton echoed the words in the same resigned tone, translating, “The die has been cast.”

God save us all.

The “greatest hero of his race”

—I. F. Grant, on Tormod MacLeod

Dunvegan Castle, Isle of Skye,
Michaelmas, 1305

He was going to kill him. Slowly.

A sharp hush fell over the hall, like the expectant quiet following a loud crack of thunder, as the clerk finished reading the missive. The score of warriors gathered around the great hall of Dunvegan Castle stood stone still, awaiting his response. In their fierce visages he saw the outrage and shock that he shared but masked beneath a stony façade.

Alone on the dais, Tormod MacLeod, Chief of MacLeod, leaned forward in his seat, his gaze piercing the unfortunate man before him. “He did what?” The dead calm of his voice did nothing to dispel the tension.

The clerk startled, emitting what could only be described as a squeak. The missive flew out of his hand and floated through the smoky air to land on the rush-strewn floor. Tor clomped his foot down on the offending scrap of parchment. As he reached down to pick it up, beneath his heel he could just make out the familiar scrawl: Torquil MacLeod, his younger-by-two-minutes twin brother.

Barely had the fires died from the recent attack on the village, and now his brother did this? Slowly, he vowed again, crumpling the missive into a tight ball.

The clerk managed to find his voice, though it shook as he answered Tor’s question. “Y-y-your b-brother states that he cannot ab-b-ide the Nicolson chief’s refusal of his daughter’s hand in marriage and has been forced to take matters into his own hands.” The young churchman paused, wiping the sweat beading from his brow with the back of his hand. “He s-says his love—”

“Enough!” Tor’s fist landed with a resounding thud on the arm of the carved wooden throne, in a rare break of temper. His eyes blared red as rage surged through his veins. “I’ve. Heard. Enough.”

Love. Of all the most asinine justifications for acting like an idiot. He would rather Torquil use the excuse that Margaret Nicolson was a great heiress—which she was—and that he’d carried her off for the betterment of the clan; at least then Tor might attempt to comprehend this egregious lapse in judgment.

With one rash act Torquil was going to start a war, jeopardizing all that Tor had fought to achieve over the past twenty years. Twenty years ago, his clan had been on the brink of destruction—first from the massacre that had claimed the lives of many of his clansmen, including his parents, and then from years of famine. But with hard work and determination he’d brought them back. The clan was once again strong and prosperous. The last thing he wanted was to see it all destroyed by war. An odd position for a man who knew nothing else—who’d made his name and fortune from it—but his clan deserved peace and he intended to give it to them.

The recent spate of attacks was bad enough. Twice in the last year men had come at night to reive cattle, plunder the crops, and burn the fields. It was just the kind of cowardly act favored by the MacRuairis. If they’d broken the truce, Tor would make sure they paid.

But he had to deal with the more immediate threat first. Somehow he’d have to find a way to appease Nicolson and stave off a war. His mouth tightened into a grim line. He was half tempted to drag his brother in chains to Nicolson himself. That might appease him.

He’d be damned if he’d be Hector to Torquil’s lovesick Paris and allow his clan to suffer the fate of the Trojans. There were many reasons to fight a war, but a woman was not one of them.

He and his brother were much alike—or so he’d thought. Where in Hades was Torquil’s sense of duty and loyalty to his clan? He made a sound of disgust. Forgotten in the rush of blood between his legs, no doubt.

Tor forced his anger to cool. He didn’t lose control. Not that you would know it by the shaking of the obviously terrified man before him.

Tor’s gaze narrowed beneath the heavy weight of his brow, taking in the young churchman. John, he thought, was his name. The clerk wasn’t the type of man to make much of an impression. Of medium height and slight build, with straight brown hair cut in an arch around a smooth, unscarred face, and regular if nondescript features, he appeared perfectly suited to his profession. His thin arms were built for lifting a quill, not a sword.

Tor reserved his fighting for worthy opponents on the battlefield. Torquil would feel the lash of his anger, not this whelp. What satisfaction was there in stomping a mouse? Men who beat the weak—be it servants, children, or women—only shamed themselves.

As the clerk was new, Tor would forgive him the offense. This time. “Stop shaking, man,” he snapped. “I’m not going to cut out your tongue for being the bearer of ill news.”

Rather than looking reassured, however, the clerk seemed to turn an even sicklier shade of gray. Churchmen, Tor thought with disgust. For all their learning, they were delicate creatures. But he had no patience for subtlety. The clerk had best toughen his hide. And if he didn’t, he could be replaced.

“Where is my brother now?”

The clerk shook his head, his prominent Adam’s apple bobbing. “I don’t know, Chief. The messenger left before anyone could question him.”

If Torquil had one wit of sense he had taken his stolen bride and sailed to perdition—which was about the only place Tor would not follow him.

Murdoch, his henchman and captain of his guard, stepped forward, the first of his men to speak. It was not fear that kept the guardsmen silent, but respect for Tor’s judgment. Judgment he rendered alone.

“I’ll find him, ri tuath. Most likely he’ll have gone to Ireland or the Isle of Man.”

Tor had come to much the same conclusion himself. His brother—like the rest of them—had spent a large portion of the past twenty years as a gallowglass mercenary in Ireland. Sending fighting men to Ireland was one of the ways Tor had been able to restore the fortunes of his clan. He and his men knew Ireland almost as well as they knew Skye.

He nodded. “Take as many men as you need.” He gave Murdoch a meaningful look. “My brother had best hope you find him before Nicolson does.”

“And if he objects to returning?” Murdoch asked bluntly.

No one would question him if he authorized deadly force—despite Torquil’s popularity among the men. The chief’s word was law. His mouth fell in a hard line, tempted to do just that. But as always, he kept his thoughts to himself. “Tell him it’s a direct order from his chief.” Something not even his pig-headed brother would refuse.

He wished he’d thought to forbid him. After the trouble caused by their sister Muriel’s abduction, he’d assumed Torquil would know better. But he should have anticipated something when the negotiations fell through, and Nicolson announced a betrothal between his daughter and MacDougall’s son instead.

Hell. MacDougall would have to be recompensed, and knowing the greedy bastard, it was going to cost him.

Tor tossed the balled letter into the fire in the middle of the hall and dismissed the clerk with a curt wave of his hand. Though the churchman looked anxious to scamper away and retreat to the safety of his books and papers, he didn’t move—other than to shift back and forth on his feet anxiously.

The clerk’s temerity had begun to grate. “If you’ve something else to say, say it or return to your duties.”

“Yes, Chief. I’m sorry, Chief.” The clerk retrieved a folded piece of parchment from the pouch he wore tied around his brown woolen robes. “This came only a short while ago.” He handed it over to Tor for his inspection.

Tor examined the wax and took immediate note of the seal with the familiar four men in a birlinn. Angus Og MacDonald, Ri Innse Gall. He lifted a brow, amused. MacDonald was a bold one, using the old title of King of the Isles instead of Lord of Islay. A title with which King Edward just might disagree.

What did the “King of the Isles” want with him?

He broke the seal, scanned the letter, and handed it back to the young churchman. Though he could read some Gaelic, he did not have the proficiency of the clerk. Like most of the West Highland chiefs, he employed men for such tasks.

The clerk began to read. It took him a while to get through the extended greeting—Tormod son of the same, son of Leod, son of Olaf the Black, King of Man, son of Harald Hardrada, King of Norway—but eventually it became clear that MacDonald was sending out a summons to the island chiefs to attend a council at Finlaggan, his stronghold on Islay.

What wasn’t clear was why he’d summoned Tor. He didn’t answer to MacDonald. Skye had never been part of MacDonald’s dominion. Blood every bit as royal as MacDonald’s flowed through Tor’s veins. Not since his uncle Magnus, the last King of Man, had sat upon the throne had the MacLeods bowed to anyone.

Hell, Innse Gall—the Western Isles—had been part of Scotland for only forty years. Technically, he owed fealty to Edward as King of Scotland, but he’d not been called upon to give it. Nor would he.

So why would MacDonald summon him? He suspected it had something to do with the growing unrest in Scotland under King Edward’s ever-tightening grip.

The last thing Tor wanted was to be drawn into the distant squabbles of Scotland’s kings. He’d been very careful to avoid the appearance of taking sides—not just between an English king and a Scottish one but also between the MacDonalds and MacDougalls. In the Western Isles it was the struggle for power between these two branches of Somerled’s descendants that dominated the political seascape.

The clerk stopped and frowned. “There’s an additional note at the bottom written in a different hand. It reads, ‘I have a proposition for you, an opportunity you won’t want to miss.’”

Tor didn’t bite. If MacDonald thought to entice him with vagaries, he’d miscalculated. Whatever proposition Angus Og had for him, it did not interest him. He had more pressing concerns. Nicolson, for one.

He opened his mouth to instruct the clerk to pen a gracious but clear refusal when it struck him: Nicolson would be there.

Unlike the MacLeods, clan Nicolson, with their vast lands in Assynt, had been under the dominion of the King of the Isles. The Nicolson chief would answer the summons to Finlaggan, and that would give Tor an opportunity to attempt to clean up this mess before a costly war. Even if his first instinct was to fight, as chief he owed it to his clan to try to avoid it.

He relaxed back in his chair and eyed his men. “Ready the birlinns for the morrow.” One corner of his mouth lifted in a wry smile. “It seems I have been summoned.”

The clerk gave him a perplexed look, but the guardsmen chuckled, understanding the jest. If they were journeying to Finlaggan, his men knew it wasn’t because he’d been summoned.

No one made the Chief of MacLeod do anything he didn’t want to do.

Touchfaser, Stirlingshire

Christina’s breath caught, nearly causing her to choke on the sugared plum she was chewing. Her eyes flew across the page, but she couldn’t read fast enough to calm the racing of her heart.

Lancelot and Queen Guinevere had just arranged a liaison for later that night. In order to reach his love, Lancelot seizes the iron bars that block the window, bends them, and then removes them to climb through.

Iron bars! What amazing strength! She plopped another plum in her mouth, not breaking concentration for an instant. Her body tingled with restless anticipation, knowing what was about to happen next: the lovers’ tryst.

And the Queen extends her arms to him and, embracing him, presses him tightly against her bosom, drawing him into the bed beside her and showing him every possible satisfaction; her love and her heart go out to him. It is love that prompts her to treat him so; and if she feels great love for him, he feels a hundred thousand times as much for her. For there is no love at all in other hearts compared with what there is in his; in his heart love was so completely embodied that it was niggardly toward all other hearts. Now Lancelot possesses all he wants, when the Queen voluntarily seeks his company and love, and when he holds her in his arms, and she holds him in hers. Their sport is so agreeable and sweet, as they kiss and fondle each other, that in truth such a marvelous joy comes over them as was never heard or known.

Cheeks flushed, Christina closed the volume gently, leaned back against the wooden trunk that sat at the foot of her bed, and hugged the book to her chest with a deep sigh. She knew she should find it horribly wicked, but she couldn’t. It was too romantic.

She could read Chrétien’s Le Chevalier de la Charrette, “The Knight of the Cart,” over and over and never get tired of it. To think that a man could ever love her like that!

And Lancelot wasn’t just any man. He was the greatest knight in the kingdom, he was brave, gallant, and handsome, willing to do anything for the woman he loved, even putting aside chivalry—his honor and pride—by accepting the dwarf’s offer to ride in a cart, to save his lady from the evil clutches of Meleagant. For a knight to ride in a cart was a horrible humiliation. How could Guinevere not love this man who’d not only stooped so low, but also had battled for her and saved her twice?

Christina could see him, sitting atop his great warhorse, his tall, muscular warrior’s body covered in brilliant chain mail shining in the sun, the azure blue of his tabard matching the piercing blue of his eyes, which were just visible beneath the steel visor of his helm, his golden hair covered except for one errant lock that whips across his strong, handsome features as he rides across the battlefield, holding the heavy sword effortlessly in his hand, to vanquish all intent on harming his lady fair.

She sighed again, her eyes growing soft and a dreamy smile curling her mouth. Though such a scene did not take place in the book she was reading, it played over and over in her head.

Perhaps one day …

A shout from below put a harsh end to her daydreams. The romantic yearnings that filled her chest were replaced by ice-cold fear.

Father.

Surely it was too early? Her gaze shot to the small window in the small tower chamber, seeing the soft yellow and pink of the setting sun through the open shutter.

She froze. Nettles! How could she have let the day get away from her? She knew the risk. Her palm pressed reverently on the precious wooden cover wrapped in dark brown leather and secured by metal corner pieces painted to look like colored glass. The volume was her most cherished possession. And if her father caught her, her most dangerous. The memory of her father’s anger was painfully fresh. Her fingers went to the tender spot high on her cheek where the skin torn by his ring had just begun to heal. But the feeling of helplessness still lingered.

Christina had been so excited to tell him about her learning, remembering how proud he’d been of her brothers. But instead of being impressed, the man who’d become such a stranger to her had been enraged to hear that for the past three years while King Edward had held him prisoner in England, she and her sister had learned to read from the priest at the village church.

Reading would only fill their heads with ideas and distract them from their duties. An education was reserved for men and nuns.

That becoming a nun and escaping to the peace of the abbey was exactly what the girls wanted is what had earned them their beating. The beating had almost killed her sister. Beatrix was already so frail, the illnesses that had plagued her as a child having left their mark. He’d nearly finished the job when he’d forbidden them to return to the abbey. Only Christina’s promise that she would find a way for her sister to take the veil had prevented Beatrix from succumbing to hopelessness and despair. All her sister dreamed of was a life dedicated to God. The peace of the abbey called to Christina, too, but in a different way. It promised safety.

She couldn’t repress the shiver of fear. If her father discovered her reading, who knew what he’d do?

He’d become completely unpredictable, his moods swinging from cold disdain to an almost frenzied rage over the most seemingly inconsequential matter. Andrew Fraser, the former Sheriff of Stirlingshire, from the noble patriot family, once a proud and respected knight, had turned cruel with hatred. His impassioned patriotism had turned rabid in the quest to destroy Edward. It was so hard to remember the man he’d been, she wondered if she only imagined the father who’d been quick with a smile, now forgotten behind the mercurial mask.

For the last six months since his return, Christina felt as if she’d been living on the edge, in a constant state of fear. Fear that she’d say the wrong thing or appear at the wrong time. She’d learned to slink through the corridors, to hide in the shadows, and to avoid drawing attention to herself.

She forced herself to stay calm. He never came to the small chamber room in the garret that she shared with her sister and their serving woman.

Still, an abundance of caution made her hurry.

She turned onto her knees and, despite the frantic pace of her heart, carefully wrapped the precious volume in a swathe of ivory linen. The book had been a parting gift from Father Stephen. He’d assured her that despite its value, no one would miss it. Chrétien’s romances with their lustful adultery between Lancelot and Arthur’s queen had lost favor, replaced by tales of Arthur more in keeping with church doctrine.

She missed Father Stephen horribly. He’d opened up an entire new world for her.

“One day someone will see how special you are, child.” His parting words came back to her. She desperately wanted to believe him, but it was getting harder and harder in the face of her father’s cruel disregard.

For the first time in her life she’d been good at something. She couldn’t sing or play the lute, and her needlework was atrocious—all accomplishments that came so easily to her sister—but she’d learned to read and write faster than anyone Father Stephen had ever seen. Not just Latin, but Gaelic and French as well. He’d told her she had a gift that should not be wasted. He’d given her something she’d never had before: a purpose.

The lid of the wooden chest squeaked as she raised it to replace the book in its hiding place beneath a thick stack of linen towels and extra bedclothes.

Before she could close it, she startled at the sound of a splintering crash as the door to her chamber was thrown open.

Her gaze shot to the doorway and her heart crashed to the floor.

Andrew Fraser, dirty and still reeking of sweat from his day on the practice yard, stood in the doorway. Though not a tall man, he was thickly built, and in the six months since he’d returned, a single-minded determination to fight had restored most of the muscle he’d lost while imprisoned. But the other changes wrought by imprisonment were not so easy to repair. His face had aged well beyond his five and forty years, and gray had leached the brown from his hair. The broken bones and scars of battle on his face that she’d once thought so distinguished now served only to emphasize the coldness in his eyes.

Eyes that were now pinned on her with suspicion. She wanted to crawl under the bed or disappear into the woodwork, but there was nowhere to hide.

“What are you doing?” he asked.

He can’t find the book. A cold trickle of fear dripped down her spine, but she forced herself to calm. Like any predator, he would smell it. Instead, she stood up slowly and shook out her skirts with apparent disconcern, but her knees were shaking. She forced herself to meet his gaze. “Putting away some clothing that has just been cleaned and folded. Was there something you wanted?” She winced inwardly; even her voice had turned weak and submissive.

“Where is your sister?”

Her heart jumped. “Beatrix?” she squeaked, the high pitch completely erasing the attempt at nonchalance.

His face turned a splotchy, angry red. He took a step toward her, and instinctively she cowered. “Of course, Beatrix, you stupid girl. What other sister do you have?”

Christina cursed her fair skin. She could feel the heat of panic rising up her cheeks. “I’m-m s-sure she’s in the kitchens,” she stumbled out.

Please don’t let her be where I think she is. Beatrix tried to hide it from her, but Christina suspected her sister still snuck away to the abbey when she could. The call to God was stronger than the reality of their father’s iron fist.

He took another step toward her, his expression no longer simply angry but menacing. “You’re lying,” he growled, grabbing her by the arm. His strong fingers tightened around her like a steel clamp.

Her heart fluttered wildly. Fear clutched her throat. Out of the corner of her eye she could see his other hand lift. Her insides curled. She tried to pull away. “Please, don’t—”

“Where is she?” he demanded, giving her a violent shake.

The last shard of sun from the fading daylight caught the gold of his ring on his open hand. No! She turned her face away, anticipating the strike. Tears blurred her eyes. “I don’t know,” she sobbed, hating this feeling of helplessness. Hating that she could be reduced to a trembling mass in a matter of moments by a man she’d once revered.

“Here she is, Father.”

The sound of her brother’s voice filled her with relief. At eight and ten, three years her junior, Alex already showed incredible promise on the battlefield. He was also the one bright light in her father’s dark existence. Her three other brothers were too young, still away being fostered, but in Alex he saw something special.

“Beatrix was down in the kitchens, helping to ready the evening meal,” Alex said, his smooth, easygoing voice having the intended effect of soothing her father’s violent temper.

Alex had been home for only a few weeks, but Christina knew they’d found an ally. He would protect them as much as he could. If only he weren’t so young.

Her father released her arm, enabling Christina to see Beatrix slide past Alex and step into the room.

Christina nearly sighed with relief to see her.

Her sister stood before their father like a penitent, hands crossed before her and head bowed beneath a long, pale-blue veil secured by a circlet of gold. Tall and feathery thin, Beatrix’s delicate features looked as if they’d been carved from the finest marble—except for the yellowish brown shadows marring her cheek. The sight of them filled Christina with rage. How could he hit her? How could anyone strike someone so lovely? It wasn’t just her sister’s angelic face, but the beauty inside. She was innocent. Pure. And achingly fragile.

“You wished to see me, Father?” Beatrix asked, keeping her eyes lowered. Even her voiced sounded like an angel’s, soft and musical, with an ethereal breathiness.

But her sister’s sweetness seemed only to further annoy her father, as if he couldn’t believe such weakness came from him. “Pack your things.” He looked to Christina almost as an afterthought. “Yours as well. We leave on the morrow.”

“Leave?” Christina repeated, dumbfounded. “But where are we going?”

Her father’s gaze hardened at the impertinence. They were to follow orders, not question them. Thus, she was surprised when he answered her. “Finlaggan Castle on Islay.”

She would have been less shocked if he’d said London.

It took even Alex aback. “The Western Isles?”

It was like another world. Barbarian lands, full of … well, barbarians. Ferocious warlords and Norse-blooded pirates who ruled over the western seaboard with virtually unfettered authority. It must have been the sheer shock that gave Christina the courage to ask, “But whatever for?”

Her father’s hard, black gaze narrowed on her menacingly, as if he’d like nothing more than to grind her under his heel. So when he smiled instead of striking her, she knew the answer was going to be bad. Very bad.

“To forge an alliance.”

“But why do you need us?” Christina was surprised to hear her sister’s voice. Beatrix rarely found the courage to address their father directly.

“Why do you think?” he challenged. “One of you will marry him.”

The three siblings gasped in unison. Marriage? To some brutish warlord? God have mercy! The color drained from Christina’s face. She shook her head mutely; she couldn’t do it.

Her father drew up as if he intended to inform her otherwise, but then apparently reconsidered. “It will probably be Beatrix because she is the elder.”

A wave of relief swelled over her. Thank God.

Then she looked at her sister.

“No,” Beatrix whispered, terror choking her voice. She started to swoon, but Alex caught her around her tiny waist and held her against him.

Something twisted in Christina’s chest seeing them like that, her frail, innocent sister sagging against a big, mail-clad warrior. Though still young, Alex was dark-haired like her, but tall and broad-shouldered. Next to him, Beatrix looked painfully vulnerable. Like a butterfly in an iron claw.

Beatrix would die under some vile brute. Christina knew it with certainty that could not be avoided.

Without thinking, Christina stepped forward. Her stomach tossed, but she fought back the panic. “No, Father. I’ll do it. I’ll marry him.”

Her father looked back and forth between the two girls, appraising them as if they were two horses at market. For once he seemed pleased with what he saw. “You’ll both come, and he will choose which of you pleases him more.”

Without another word he turned on his heel and left the room, leaving both girls reeling in his wake.

Christina grabbed the wooden bedpost to steady herself. Beatrix was still plastered to her brother’s side like a floppy poppet of rags. Alex stroked her head as she wept softly against his shoulder.

Over their sister’s veiled head, their eyes met. Christina read the compassion in her brother’s gaze. They both knew he could do nothing to stop their father. That the girls had not been betrothed before this was only because their father had been imprisoned and King Edward had not gotten to them yet. Marriage was what was expected of them. She’d known it. Ignored it, perhaps, but in the back of her mind she always knew this day would come.

A vision of Lancelot sprang to mind before she quickly forced it back. Only a dream. But never could she have anticipated this.

“Maybe he won’t want either of us?” she ventured hopefully.

The look of compassion only deepened. Alex shook his head as if she were sadly deluded. “I very much doubt that, sister. You and Beatrix, well,” he paused uncomfortably. “You are very beautiful. In different ways, perhaps, but equally exquisite. Beatrix looks like an angel and you …” His cheeks reddened. “You don’t.”

It should be a wicked thing to say, but he made it sound as if it were just the opposite. Her brows wrinkled together. “I don’t understand?”

Alex grimaced, looking as if he’d rather be doing anything other than talking about this. “It’s your mouth and eyes.”

“What’s the matter with them?” Her eyes were maybe a little slanted and her mouth perhaps a tad wide, but she didn’t realize that something was so horribly wrong.

He made a sound of exasperation. “Nothing. It’s just I’ve heard men say it makes them think of sin.”

Her eyes widened, and self-consciously she covered her mouth with her hand. “Really? How awful!”

He nodded solemnly. “I’m afraid so. Between the two of you, the man is going to be hard pressed to choose.”

Beatrix’s soft whimpering was the only sound that could be heard in the forlorn silence that followed. The dread of inevitability settled over her, but Christina knew what she had to do. Beatrix might be the elder by a year, but Christina had always taken care of her, and she would continue to do so.

She swallowed the lump of fear knotted in her throat. She would just have to make sure that if it came down to it, the vile brute chose her.

Finlaggan Castle, Isle of Islay

“I’m not interested.” Tor leaned back in his chair, eyeing the handful of men seated around the large circular table in the council chamber of Finlaggan—MacDonald’s stronghold on Islay and the ancient center of the Kingdom of the Isles.

The round table was not a democratic allusion to Britain’s famous hero, but a practical solution to best take advantage of the shape of the room. Instead of enjoying the luxury of MacDonald’s new tower house, they were gathered in the ancient roundhouse beside it. The dark and drafty crude stone building was said to have been built before the time of Somerled—the great king from whom the MacDonalds, MacDougalls, MacSorleys, and MacRuairis were all descended—and used by the kings of the Isles for centuries. His host knew well the power of tradition. At Finlaggan, round table or not, Angus Og MacDonald, descendant of the mighty Somerled, reigned supreme.

For a typical war council, the room would be packed with chiefs, chieftains, and their large retinues. But not today. In addition to his host, only four other men were present: William Lamberton, the Bishop of St. Andrews; Sir Andrew Fraser, a Scot nobleman familiar to him in name if not in person; Erik MacSorley, Angus Og’s kinsman and Gille-coise henchman, reputed to be the best seafarer in the isles; and Sir Neil Campbell, MacDonald’s uncle and a kinsman to Bruce, from a clan of growing importance with lands near Loch Awe.

The man behind the proposition, Robert Bruce, was being watched by Edward too closely to attend in person.

Lamberton and MacDonald exchanged glances after Tor’s pronouncement, with the bishop apparently deciding to take a turn to attempt to persuade him. “Perhaps you don’t understand—”

“I understand completely,” Tor said, cutting off what was sure to be a long-winded explanation. “You want me to train and lead a secret, highly specialized killing team to aid Bruce in a treasonous rebellion against Edward.”

The prelate shifted uncomfortably. “I wouldn’t put it exactly like that. The team will be used for many purposes—reconnaissance, intelligence, strategy, and special missions.”

“Aye, the most dangerous ones,” Tor said dryly, amused by the bishop’s attempt to prevaricate. “But you mistake my objection. It’s not the killing or the danger that prevents me from accepting your offer”—He’d made his name for exactly those reasons, which he knew was why they’d come to him—“it’s because it’s not my war and I have no interest in making it so.”

Otherwise, he might be tempted. The idea was just outlandish enough to intrigue him. The most elite warriors in the Highlands and Isles all together in one guard? They would be unstoppable. Nearly invincible.

“But it is your war,” Lamberton insisted. “The Isles are part of Scotland now, and you are Scottish subjects, despite what some of you may choose to think.” The bishop’s sly observation earned a few chuckles around the table. Most of the local men felt as Tor did—he was an Islander, not a Scot. Lamberton gave him a pointed look. “Eventually, you will have to pick a side.”

Tor lifted a brow. “Whereas you and Bruce change sides so frequently it’s hard to keep up.”

The bishop prickled, his round face growing flush with indignation. “I fight for Scotland.”

“Aye, and Bruce fights for whatever side Comyn does not, and MacDonald here fights for whatever side MacDougall does not. I understand the intricacies of Scottish politics well enough. What I don’t see is any benefit or reason for my clan to choose sides right now. Nor is it clear—despite your secret army—that your side would not be the losing one.” He ignored the burst of angry rumbling that followed. With the treasonous journey these men were about to embark on, they needed to hear the truth. “I’ve no love of the English king or John MacDougall, but they make powerful enemies.”

“Aye,” MacDonald agreed. “And getting more powerful by the minute.” He leaned toward Tor, his goblet coming down hard on the table. “Do nothing and you will feel the squeeze of Edward’s iron fist soon enough even on Skye. Edward might be far away, but his new minion MacDougall is not.”

“All the more reason not to anger him.” Though Tor’s sympathies lay with Angus Og MacDonald, he’d carefully avoided taking sides in the feud between the kinsmen. He didn’t need John MacDougall breathing down his neck; he had more pressing concerns. But unfortunately, Nicolson had yet to arrive.

“We will make it worth your while,” Lamberton insisted, changing tactics and trying to dispel the growing tension. “Fraser here has two unmarried daughters, both of whom are very beautiful and come with rich tochers of land.”

“Which won’t be worth anything if you lose,” Tor said bluntly. “Edward will dispossess all who fight against him of their land and titles—after he divests them of their heads. I’m rather attached to mine.”

“He has you there,” MacSorley said with a good-natured laugh. “Edward has quite a growing collection of Scottish ornaments adorning the gates of his castles.”

MacDonald gave his henchman a glowering look, but MacSorley just shrugged with an unrepentant grin.

The offer of marriage did not tempt Tor. He’d been married before and felt no urgency to take another wife. He had sons. His wife had died almost eight years ago while giving birth to their second son. Murdoch and Malcolm were being fostered on the Isle of Lewis.

If he married again, it would be to seek an alliance with the western seaboard—Ireland or the Isle of Man—to increase his clan’s power and prestige, not with the daughter of a Scottish noble. But not wishing to give offense, he turned to Fraser. “I thank you for your offer. I’m sure your daughters are very beautiful”—as all ladies of noble birth were in marriage negotiations—“but I’ve no wish to take a wife.”

Fraser nodded, but Tor could see his cursory dismissal had angered the proud nobleman. Something about the old warrior bothered him. In a room full of battle-hardened warriors, Fraser’s eyes burned too hotly. Emotion like that was dangerous; it had no place on the battlefield—or in the council chamber. Cool and controlled were the mark of a shrewd leader and warrior.

MacDonald leaned back and gave Tor an amused look, some of his earlier anger fading. “Perhaps you will change your mind when you meet them?”

Tor shook his head. “My mind is made up.” Unlike his brother, no woman—no matter how beautiful—would ever make him lay aside his duty. “You’ll have to find someone else to lead your secret band of Highlanders.”

Over the long journey from Stirlingshire to Islay, Christina had almost succeeded in convincing herself that it wouldn’t be that bad. Maybe Tormod MacLeod—she’d learned the name of the Island chief her father sought to wed her to—wasn’t a brute at all but a gallant and chivalrous knight.

The moment she arrived at Finlaggan, however, she knew her imagination had run away with her again. It was worse than she’d originally feared. Much worse. Never had she seen so many terrifying-looking men in one place. Nay, not men, but warriors. These Islanders looked as if they did nothing but fight. It was in their blood and bred into their bones—from the fierce, battle-scarred visages locked in perpetual scowls to their extraordinary size.

The latter proved truly disconcerting.

Even without chain mail—they wore shockingly little armor—the men from the Isles seemed taller and broader than their Lowland counterparts. Everywhere she looked stood men well over six feet tall, stacked with layer upon layer of bulky muscle. Their arms in particular—thick and ripped with rock-hard muscle—seemed built for wielding the terrifying two-handed swords, war hammers, battleaxes, and other instruments of warfare they wore strapped to their bodies. And it wasn’t just the men; the women, too, were tall and strong. A veritable race of giants, or at least it seemed so to her. Unlike her tall and willowy sister, if Christina stood on her tiptoes she was lucky to reach a hand over five feet.

They probably would have drowned her at birth.

The men wore their hair to their shoulders, some with braids at the temple, and a disproportionately large number were fair-headed.

Probably all that Viking blood, she thought with a shiver, feeling a sharp pang of empathy with her forebears. How terrifying it must have been to see those longships appear on the horizon and know that these fierce barbarians were bearing down on them to wreak havoc and destruction in their pillaging wake.

Christina felt that same helplessness and an overwhelming sense of impending doom. She knew she had to protect her sister, but her plan to entice the MacLeod chief to choose her and not her sister was a far more terrifying proposition now that she was here.

On the final leg of their journey by sea, however, another possibility had occurred to her. She realized how fast the sea roads were compared to their land counterparts. With favorable winds, long distances could be covered in hours rather than days. When one of the oarsmen had mentioned that he’d recently come from the holy Isle of Iona, the spark of an idea took hold: She and Beatrix could flee to Iona and take refuge at the famous nunnery.

It was a crazy plan—fraught with risk at every turn—but it was something.

This morning after breaking their fast, she and Beatrix had headed to the village to make initial inquiries, but Christina would have to return later at night to attempt to secure passage. A pilgrimage to St. Columba’s holy isle would not seem out of the ordinary, assuming no one discovered who they were.

The wind whistled through the reeds that grew along the stone causeway as they made their way back to the castle, the eerie sound utterly in keeping with the haunting majesty of this ancient stronghold but doing nothing for her frayed nerves.

Beatrix must have sensed her unease. Looping her arm through Christina’s, she drew her closer as they walked. “Are you sure about this, Chrissi? If father discovers what we are planning—”

“He won’t,” Christina assured her with far more confidence than she felt. The idea of defying her father terrified her. “We’re not doing anything out of the ordinary. There is no reason for him to be suspicious.”

It would be later at night, when she actually sought to arrange passage, that the real danger would come. But she dared not voice her fears to her sister. As it was, deception was utterly foreign to Beatrix; adding fear to the mix would be disastrous. They could do nothing to arouse their father’s suspicions.

“But if anything goes wrong—”

“Nothing will go wrong,” Christina said firmly. She hoped. It was a simple plan, but neither of them had ever attempted anything like this before and they couldn’t take the chance of involving anyone else. If Alex had traveled with them they might have asked him to help, but he’d been sent to join their cousin Simon, one of Robert Bruce’s closest companions. She looked into her sister’s troubled face. “You want to go to Iona, don’t you?”

Beatrix’s entire expression changed, her face transformed by a heavenly light that took Christina’s breath away. “Of course I do. It’s an answer to a prayer, except that never even in my dreams did I imagine it would be possible.” Beatrix sighed. “Just think, the nunnery at Iona. Surely, it must be the most holy place in all of Scotland?”

“We shall find out,” Christina said with a smile. Though she did not share her sister’s religious devotion, it was impossible not to get swept up in the excitement. They would be safe. That was all that mattered. For two young women, there were precious few options available. If the choice was between marriage to a barbarian and a nunnery, it was an easy decision.

But part of her wondered …

“Are you sure you want to do this, Chrissi?” Her sister’s pale blue eyes slid over her face. “This is my dream, not yours. I’ve no wish to marry, but can you say the same?” Christina slammed her mouth closed; at times Beatrix had an uncanny ability to read her mind. “What about your knights?” she added softly.

Christina kept her eyes fixed on the path in front of them. She’d regaled her sister with too many romantic stories to even attempt to feign ignorance at what she was getting at. “They’re stories, Bea. Just stories. I never thought of that for myself.” Dreaming didn’t count. “Marriage for women in our position is to secure alliances, not for love. I’d rather spend my life reading about romance than locked in marriage to a man …” Her voice fell off.

“To a man like father,” Beatrix finished gently.

Christina nodded. Aye, the man who thought her no better than a dog to kick. She hated the fear that her father had instilled in her. Fear that came not only from pain but also from powerlessness. Never had she felt the fate of being a woman so cruelly. If her father—or her husband—wanted to thrash her senseless, no one would gainsay his right to do so.

That realization made her all the more certain that what they were doing was right. She couldn’t just sit back and wait, while her father offered them up like two juicy lambs to the slaughter. If there were a chance to avoid that fate for herself and her sister, she would take it.

“I know you are only doing this because you are trying to protect me. But I’m older—I’m the one who should be protecting you.” Beatrix drew up her slender shoulders. “I’m stronger than I look. I could …” She fought back tears through a wobbly smile. “Perhaps it wouldn’t be so bad.”

Christina stopped in her tracks, grasping hold of her sister’s shoulders to turn and face her, taking care not to clasp her too hard. Beatrix bruised as easily as a rose petal. Her sister might be taller than her by nearly half a foot, but her delicate build made her seem much smaller. Christina was all round curves to Beatrix’s fine lines.

Despite the cloudless sky, a cold shadow swept over her as she looked at her sister. Pale, ethereal, fragile. Unbearably fragile. Not just in appearance but in her life’s breath. Sometimes it seemed as if Beatrix had one foot in heaven already—that each moment with her was a precious gift that could be taken at any time.

The thought of losing her sister made Christina’s chest burn. For as long as she could remember, there had been only the two of them. Their mother had died not long after the birth of their youngest brother, and their brothers had been sent away when they were very young. Beatrix was all she had, and Christina would do anything to protect her.

Her throat swelled with emotion, knowing that her sister would do the same. She could only imagine what those brave words had cost her. “I’m not doing this just for you, but for both of us.” She read the uncertainty in her sister’s gaze. Realizing that giving voice to her own fears might help, she swallowed and said softly, “I’m just as scared as you are, Bea. I’ve no wish to marry one of these men any more than you do.”

“You’re certain?” Beatrix asked hesitantly.

Christina nodded with a smile. “Positive.” She lifted up on her toes and placed a kiss on her sister’s cheek. “Now, if we are to have time to change before the feast, we’d better hurry.”

They resumed walking, continuing their way along the slippery rock pathway and onto the big island. Finlaggan was uniquely situated, spread out between two small islands on an inland loch, connected to the mainland by stone causeways. Located about fifty feet from shore and surrounded by tall wooden fortifications, Eilean Mor, the big island, housed most of the castle buildings, including the Great Hall, St. Findlugan’s Chapel, and the armory, smith, and barracks. At the far end of Eilean Mor was another stone causeway, this one much longer, perhaps a hundred yards in length, connecting the big island to a small crannog—a man-made island—which housed the council chamber and MacDonald’s new tower house. The mist that had cloaked the morning had slowly dissipated, though it had yet to dry completely from the ground. But she could just make out the formidable keep in the distance.

Christina had to admit that despite the fearsome appearance of the men, there was nothing crude or barbaric about Finlaggan. The castle and its outer buildings were as fine as anything she might find in the Lowlands. The Great Hall with its lime-mortared stone walls, arched windows, and beautifully beamed ceilings could rival the recently renovated Great Hall at Stirling Castle. Indeed, the massive fireplace was the largest she’d ever seen, and the faces on the stone corbels were so lifelike they could only have been carved by a master craftsman.

The food was also a surprise. Half fearing that they would be eating nothing but herring and oatcakes, she was impressed by both the variety and the skilled preparation of the meal they’d enjoyed upon arrival the previous night. In addition to fish, they’d found a selection of game, stewed lampreys, root vegetables, dried fruits—including her favorite (and very expensive) figs—warm brown bread with slabs of cool butter, exotic spiced sauces, marzipan, and sweetened almond milk, all eaten off pewter trenchers. Even her father had been much impressed by the French wine that flowed abundantly from large pottery jugs, enquiring from their host the name of the merchant who’d sold it to him.

If that was all for a “light” supper, the feast at the midday meal today should be lavish indeed. Her stomach made a sharp sound of anticipation.

She frowned, remembering another incongruity. For a culture so obviously consumed by war, the Islanders also had a deep appreciation for music. When the enormous gray-haired warrior sat down to play the clarsach, Christina had been shocked by the sweet sounds that poured from his big, battle-scarred fingers along the harp strings. Indeed, the prestige accorded the poet who composed the verse—the Islanders called him the filidh—along with the seanachaidh bard who performed it, the piper, and the harpist among the clan was clear from their position at the table near the chief. Only the chief’s henchman took precedence. It made her wonder whether there was something more to these people.

But the thought barely had time to form before it was quickly disproved.

As they approached the Great Hall, she noticed a group of warriors gathered near the entrance. Her pulse spiked. If possible, they appeared even more formidable than those she’d encountered previously.

Two men stood at the center. She couldn’t see their faces, but both were tall and extremely muscular. That, however, was where the similarities ended. Though one had golden hair and the other’s was so dark as to be almost black, it wasn’t the hair color that separated them so sharply, but the way they carried themselves. The golden-haired man stood as proud as a king, with a predatory stillness in his rigid stance. In contrast, the dark-haired man’s stance was lazy—almost taunting—but equally threatening.

Something about the situation set warning bells clamoring, making the hair on Christina’s arms stand on edge. The instinct to fade into the background that she’d learned since her father’s return took hold.

She wrapped her arm around Beatrix’s shoulders, tucking her against her. “Keep your head down and walk faster.” The urgency in her voice must have alerted her sister to the danger.

Beatrix looked at her with wide eyes. “What is it?”

“Something is going on over there and I don’t like the look of it.”

Unfortunately, they had to go past the Great Hall to reach the second causeway that would take them to the castle, but she hoped they could slide by without being noticed.

As they drew closer, the charge in the air intensified. With each step, her heartbeat raced faster. Her sister felt it, too. The quickening of Beatrix’s breath matched her own.

Out of the corner of her eye she could see the men not ten paces from her. She fought the urge to shudder, realizing how much larger and more daunting they were up close.

We have to get out of here.

The causeway wasn’t far now. Twenty paces or so and they’d be safe.

All of a sudden, she heard a man let out a vile oath, followed by the bloodcurdling crash of steel on steel. Before she could react, the crowd had tightened around them, cutting off their path.

They were trapped.

At first Christina feared that they would be caught up in the melee, but then she realized only two men were fighting—the same two warriors she’d noticed before.

A sword fight in the middle of the courtyard? Goodness, did these barbarians fight everywhere?

She and Beatrix watched in horror as they attacked each other with a viciousness that could mean only one thing—a fight to the death. It was horrible. Violent. Their wild, brutal fighting style was nothing like the “civilized” practicing she was used to on the lists or the tournaments she’d seen as a child.

Neither man wore mail, only the leine and padded leather cotun studded with metal—woefully inadequate protection against the penetrating steel blades of their swords. They both wore soft leather boots to just below the knees, leaving a gap of bare leg to the lower thigh.

The golden-haired warrior had his back to her, but she could see the muscles in his back flare as he swung the enormous two-handed longsword in a high arch over his head and brought it down with crushing force. The sword seemed a part of him, as if he’d been born with it in his hand.

The dark-haired warrior blocked it with one of his two short arming swords, resulting in a piercing clatter that shattered the peace of the day, making her ears ring and teeth rattle. He allowed his blade to drop to the ground, pinned beneath the other, but then he spun and whirled the other over his head to return the strike.

The warriors exchanged blow after deadly blow, neither showing signs of tiring, wielding their enormous blades as effortlessly as if they were made of wood and not steel. The ground reverberated with each terrifying stroke.

She should look away. She should attempt to escape. But Christina was as mesmerized as she was horrified by the brutal savageness of the spectacle before her.

Was this what the Romans had felt watching the gladiators?

If the warriors weren’t so obviously trying to kill each other, there would be something almost beautiful about their movements. Despite their powerful builds, they moved with leonine grace. In the back of her mind it occurred to her that if they weren’t so fearsome looking, the men might be considered handsome. Nor could she ignore that there was something blatantly male and attractive about such brute strength. But the thought was fleeting and quickly forgotten in the heat and clamor of the battle. The clang of steel mixed with the grunts of the combatants and the ebbing and flowing murmurs of the crowd.

At first she thought they were well matched, but as the fight drew on she recognized the superior skill of the golden-haired man. His blade fell harder; his reactions were quicker and his movements more precise. He controlled every aspect of the battle.

Her gaze was drawn to him.

When it became clear that she and Beatrix were not in danger, she grew more bold in her observation, noticing the hard lines of his jaw, the wide mouth, and the forbidding brow. The noble bearing that permeated the air around him. As the fight had started without warning, he wore no helm or bascinet to protect his head. His hair was actually more brown than blond as she’d first thought, but the sunlight picked up all the golden strands, making it appear much lighter.

She was fascinated by the way his muscles bunched and flexed with each blow of the sword. Looking at him, the idea of Lancelot bending steel bars didn’t seem so farfetched. Such power would normally terrify her, but detached like this she felt a strange heat shimmering through her.

But she hardly had time to process the strange reaction before the battle shifted and took on a far more ominous tone.

The change was subtle but marked. The golden warrior attacked with cold purpose and precision, making her wonder whether he’d simply been biding his time.

She glanced at the dark warrior’s face and felt a chill so strong it turned her blood to ice. Behind the goading defiance, his eyes were empty. Soulless. And she knew with a certainty that couldn’t be explained that he didn’t care whether he lived or died.

She gasped when the golden warrior landed a blow to other man’s upper arm that drew blood, causing him to drop one of his swords. Her stomach rolled as the cotun and leine underneath stained a deep, dark red.

Beatrix buried her head in her shoulder, sobbing, but Christina couldn’t turn away, unable to believe what was about to happen.

The battle was intensifying now. Going faster. Moving toward a fatal end with each stroke. The scent of well-worked bodies wafted in the breeze. Tension and excitement surged in the crowd.

No one was going to do anything to stop it.

With blow after ringing blow, the golden-haired warrior moved his opponent back. The dark-haired warrior couldn’t last much longer. Christina’s heart was pounding so hard she couldn’t breathe.

She gasped again when the dark warrior stumbled back and fell to the ground. Her horror only grew when his mouth curved up in a smile.

The golden warrior raised his sword above his head, poised for the final blow.

“No!” a voice rang out.

His gaze shot to hers. She was riveted to the ground by the most piercing ice-blue eyes she’d ever seen. Eyes that seared her with an intensity she’d never experienced before. Eyes that were hard, cold, and utterly without mercy.

She blanched, as horror dawned: She was the one who’d cried out.

Their gazes held for only an instant before he looked brusquely away.

Disappointment crashed over her. How could she have expected mercy from such a man? Despite her strange fascination with him, he was not a knight but a brutish barbarian warlord.

She couldn’t bear to watch. Turning her head, she braced herself for the gasp of the crowd as the golden warrior finished the job. She heard the sword whiz through the air and land with a resounding thud that shook her to her toes.

But the gasp never came.

By the time she’d gathered enough courage to look back, the golden warrior had already started to walk away, and the dark warrior was being helped to his feet by one of his men. The golden warrior’s two-handed sword was plunged deep into the ground near where the dark warrior had lain, and one of his men was struggling to pull it from the ground.

She heard the whispers and felt the curious stares of the crowd on her, but she was too stunned to care.

What had just happened? Disbelief mingled with wonder. Had he heeded her plea?

All of a sudden, someone grabbed her arm and jerked her around.

“You stupid girl.”

She froze, her stomach pitching to the floor. “Father.”

His fingers bit into her shoulder. “What have you done?”

“I …” Her voice caught, not knowing how to explain. “He was going to kill him.”

He drew her close with a growl. “And you decided to interfere in a battle between men?” His face was only inches from hers. She could feel the heat of his wine-laden breath on her cheek. “You idiot! Do you know who that is?”

She shook her head, her heart pounding erratically, knowing she’d made a huge mistake.

“Tor MacLeod,” he spat. “The man one of you is to marry.”

Christina gasped, horror washing over her. Marry him? That muscle-bound giant? She’d seen more emotion in a rock. Good lord, he looked like the kind of savage Viking who collected heads on necklaces and sacrificed virgins for fun.

For a moment she thought she might faint. But Beatrix did it for her.

Tor was aware of MacDonald’s amused gaze on him throughout the meal. Apparently, his host found Tor’s uncharacteristic display of mercy humorous.

He could guess why.

But MacDonald was wrong. It had nothing to do with the lass—not in the way he thought, at least. A plea for mercy assumed he had some. Her cry had simply cleared the haze long enough for Tor to reconsider. It wasn’t the look of horror in the girl’s wide eyes that stayed his hand, but the realization that he’d been baited.

He’d like nothing better than to sink his blade into Lachlan MacRuairi, but hell if he’d be the instrument in some half-crazed death wish.

MacRuairi’s crude remark about Tor’s sister had been calculated for one purpose. He had been prevented from seeing it earlier only because he’d been caught off guard by his enemy’s sudden appearance.

He tore a piece of meat off the rib with his teeth and chewed slowly, washing it down with a long swig of cuirm, before turning to his host. “I assume you heard what happened today.”

The older man’s gaze narrowed, his blue eyes darkening. Though approaching his fifth decade, MacDonald was still a formidable warrior and to many a king. “Aye, you and my bastard cousin ignored the truce and broke the peace.”

Tor didn’t argue; it was the truth. The summons to the chiefs had been done under a vow of truce. Men of lesser rank could be chained in irons for such a breach. By all rights MacDonald could seek to exact retribution from them both—more from Tor, who’d struck the first blow.

“You’re fortunate the lass prevented you from doing something I wouldn’t be able to overlook,” MacDonald said. “Lachlan may be a provoking bastard, but he’s still my cousin. His sister would have my bollocks if you’d killed him.”

It was hard to believe a black-hearted whoreson like Lachlan and Tina MacRuairi, the Lady of the Isles, could share the same father—a father who’d left three male bastards and only a lass as his legitimate heir.

MacDonald’s sudden loyalty was strange given Lachlan’s past. Not long ago MacRuairi had been allied with MacDougall—MacDonald’s enemy.

“The girl didn’t prevent me from doing anything,” Tor said. “If your cousin wants to die, he’ll have to find someone else to do the killing—I’m sure he won’t have to look too far.”

MacDonald gave him a look that suggested he didn’t believe him about the lass, but apparently chose not to press his point. He shrugged. “One can only guess what goes on in that devious mind. Lachlan has always been an enigma. I’ll admit goading the best swordsman in the Isles wasn’t one of his more prudent moments, but you aren’t exactly known for losing your temper.” MacDonald smiled at the understatement, and then asked, “What did he say?”

“Something I couldn’t ignore.”

Too bad you don’t have any more sisters. My brother can’t seem to get enough of his bride and my sword could use a good oiling. The crude reference to Tor’s sister sucking Lachlan’s brother’s cock had been the last straw in an already heated exchange.

Lachlan’s brother Ranald had kidnapped Tor’s sister Muriel nearly three years ago during a raid. He’d never know whether his sister went willingly. She claimed so now, but that was because she fancied herself in love—apparently, a recurring deficiency with his siblings.

He couldn’t imagine having the time or inclination to pursue such folly. In a world where death was a daily occurrence—where men died in battle, women died in childbirth, and children died of disease or were sent out to be fostered at a young age—it was wise not to get too attached. To make decisions under pressure, a warrior had to learn to control his emotions and not think about killing or dying. As chief, he had the same responsibility to his people.

The recent truce had been at Muriel’s urging. He’d welcomed an end to the feuding, for his clan’s sake, but the MacRuairis were still his enemies.

MacDonald turned to Lamberton on his other side, and Tor found his gaze slipping to the lass. It wasn’t the first time. She sat beside another girl—the angelic fair-haired lass she’d been with earlier—at a table close to the dais, meaning that she had to be of some importance. A relative of MacDonald’s, perchance? He couldn’t get a good look at her face, despite her nervous habit of tucking her hair behind her ear. She kept her sable head averted each time he glanced in her direction. But he remembered well enough what she looked like.

Beautiful. Not in the classical fashion of the blond beauty beside her, but in a much more visceral, cock-hardening way. It wasn’t just the lush, well-curved body, evident even beneath the modest green silk cote-hardie that she wore, but the wide, red mouth and the exotic tilt of her dark eyes.

He frowned. But she was small and young. And despite her seductive beauty, obviously an innocent—she had that wide-eyed, startled look of a girl raised in a convent and brought out into the world for the first time. She’d probably shake with fear if he whispered “boo.” Not the kind of woman to typically catch his eye.

At that she had surprised him, but the desire pooling full and heavy in his groin was proof enough. The reaction was understandable. Though he had a leman to take care of his needs, it had been some time since he’d felt the urge to bed her. The oversight was obviously making itself known.

He’d have to do something about it.

He turned his gaze from the lass, only to find his host watching him again. “They are both very beautiful, aren’t they?” MacDonald asked, not expecting an answer. “But I think it’s the delectable dark-haired morsel on the right who has caught your eye.” The older man shook his head. “I can’t fault your taste; she’s stunning.”

“Who is she?”

MacDonald arched a brow. “She’s the one who interrupted the fight, isn’t she?”

“Aye.” That smile that was beginning to annoy the hell out of him. “And you find that amusing?”

MacDonald laughed and shook his head. “Nay, that’s not what I find amusing.”

It was becoming harder and harder to remember that he was MacDonald’s guest. Tor had always respected the older warrior, but at times Angus Og could be as provoking as his bastard of a cousin. He was done playing games. “Then what is it?”

MacDonald shrugged. “If you want her, she can be yours.”

Tor frowned. A harlot? Could it be she wasn’t as innocent as she looked? His gaze slid back to her. Nay, it had to be something else.

All of a sudden he understood his host’s amusement.

His mouth fell in a hard line. “Fraser’s daughters?”

MacDonald nodded. “I thought you might wish to reconsider.” He lowered his voice. “Say the word and she could be in your bed before the week is out.” Tor clenched his jaw, his body responding to the thought as his head could not. “The lass is a prize,” MacDonald urged. “Not only a beauty but rich in land and the daughter of an important nobleman. You would be hard pressed to find a better match.”

Tor’s jaw hardened. He was angry not only because he’d allowed his interest in the lass to show, but because in doing so he’d given MacDonald what he thought was an opening. But MacDonald didn’t know him at all if he thought he could be so easily turned. “Except that it comes at too much of a cost.” He gave his host a long look. “I told you before, I’ll not be drawn into Scotland’s war; I’ve enough troubles of my own. If you thought a beautiful lass would sway me, you were mistaken. If I want a lass in my bed, one will do as well as any other. I don’t need to jeopardize my clan to have that one.”

MacDonald sat back, folding his arms across his great barrel chest, the smile fading from behind his long gray beard. “You surprise me, MacLeod. Frankly, I thought you’d jump at the opportunity—not because of the lass, but because of the challenge. Nothing like this has ever been conceived before. Just think what these men will be able to do with the right training and the right leadership. This will be the best team of warriors in the world. Better even than Finn MacCool’s Fianna.”

It had intrigued him for precisely those reasons, but his duty was clear. Rising against Edward was of no benefit to his clan. More likely the treasonous rebellion would lead to harsh reprisal. “I’ve made my decision.”

MacDonald heaved a sigh of resignation. Tor’s uncompromising tone had left no room for argument. “Bruce will be disappointed, but if you will not agree, someone else will. The lass would tempt the devil himself.”

Something in MacDonald’s expression made Tor’s instincts flare. He followed the direction of the other man’s gaze and his entire body went rigid.

The lass had raised her head and he could finally see her face. A delicate pink flush had spread over her rosy cheeks, and an embarrassed smile was playing upon her wide red lips.

But it was the man standing before her who sent the flood of angry fire surging through his blood.

Aye, the devil himself: Lachlan MacRuairi.

Tor stared for a long moment, his stony expression giving no hint of his strangely intense reaction to the thought of his enemy winning such a prize.

But nothing would change his mind. His will was forged of iron, hard and unbending.

When at last he turned his gaze from the girl, he didn’t look back.

Christina tugged the huque tighter around her chest in an effort to ward off the sudden chill sweeping over her, but the thick wool cloak felt as thin as linen against the penetrating mist. Glancing up at the darkening sky, she shivered and hurried her step.

She’d slipped away to the village after the feast, and though the autumn days were still long, her task had taken longer than she’d anticipated. If she didn’t hurry she’d be late for the evening meal, and she still needed to change.

After gifting her maidservant with a gently used cotte from her trunk, she’d secretly borrowed the girl’s old gown. It was still finer than the clothing worn by the serving women here, but worn and plain enough not to cause undue suspicion.

Thankfully, most of the guests, including her father, were housed in the old hall and barracks on the main island. Only a handful were staying in MacDonald’s new tower house, so she didn’t incur as much risk of running into someone who might recognize her.

She picked her way along the second causeway toward the smaller island, the shadow of the castle looming before her. The growing darkness made her uneasy, but it could not completely dampen her spirits. A smile curved her mouth as the swell of success rose inside her: She’d done it. Her crazy plan just might work.

In truth, convincing someone to take them had been easier than she’d expected. Whether because of simple disinterest or the gold necklace she’d offered in payment, the boatswain had been happy to agree to take them to Iona without question. He was traveling to Mull the day after tomorrow and would drop them off on the way.

Christina did not fool herself. Their plan was fraught with difficulties. Even if they managed to get away her father would certainly follow them, and there was a chance the nunnery would not give them sanctuary, but she could not think of that now. They had to take a chance. After what happened earlier today, she knew there was no time to waste.

Though she’d been careful to avoid catching the MacLeod chief’s gaze, she was acutely aware of his glowering stare on her during the meal—especially when Lachlan MacRuairi had come over to introduce himself and thank her for the timely interruption. The dark-haired warrior with green eyes was even more handsome up close—despite the scar that ran along his cheekbone—but he did not affect her in the same way that the other warrior did. He frightened her. She sensed a blackness in him that ran deep.

The greatest swordsman in the Isles, they said about Tor MacLeod. A long shiver ran through her as she recalled the intensity of MacLeod’s gaze. Like her father, he was probably furious with her for interfering in his fight.

Why had he stopped?

It was just the kind of thing Lancelot would do for Guinevere. She smiled at the ridiculousness of the comparison. This fearsome half-Norse, half-Gael, Gall-Gaedhil warlord was nothing like her Lancelot.

She thought of Lancelot atop his horse, his striking ice blue eyes, handsome features, and golden hair shining in the sun like some gorgeous sun god … She bit her lip. Actually, the MacLeod chief fit her image quite well, except that he was much taller and more heavily muscled than she’d imagined Lancelot.

Lancelot would lose.

She put her hand over her mouth, as if the unbidden thought might somehow emerge from between her lips. It was practically heresy. Lancelot had been the greatest knight in Christendom. There was no comparison.

Or was there? What if it had been chivalrous instinct that caused the MacLeod chief to spare the other man’s life? Had he stopped because of her?

She shook her head. There she went again, letting herself get carried away. Did a superficial resemblance to the knight of her dreams make her forget the cold ferocity in his glacial gaze? He’d looked at her for only an instant and his expression had never changed. She would not find kindness or chivalry from an Island warlord.

She trembled a little just thinking about it. Good gracious, she’d be terrified to say two words to him!

Stepping off the long causeway, she was relieved to have almost reached her destination. Christina didn’t like being out alone in the dark. What might be an everyday occurrence for a servant was a rarity for a lady.

She was about ten feet from the forestairs that led up to the entry to the castle when she heard the sound of voices above her. She glanced up and felt her heart slam to a sudden stop.

Father! With MacDonald and at least a half dozen other men. They stepped out of the keep and started down the stairs.

What can I say? How can I explain?

Knowing she was only moments from disaster, she looked around for somewhere to hide. With only a split second to react, Christina did the only thing she could and ducked under the wooden stairs. Back plastered to the cold stone of the castle, she held completely still. Not one whisper of air escaped her lips as the men stomped down the stairs right over her head. They were laughing and joking as if they’d been drinking the entire time since the feast—which they probably had.

Her heart pounded in her ears. Please, don’t look down.

She dared to exhale only when the last men stepped off the stairs and the boisterous voices trailed off toward the nearby roundhouse. Forcing herself to wait until it was completely silent, she stepped out of the shadows.

Her body sighed with relief.

A moment too soon. Someone grabbed her from behind and spun her around. She gasped as her body collided with his massive chest.

“What have we here?” the man slurred, the drink as heavy in his voice as it was on his breath.

Christina looked up into the black eyes of a brutish-looking warrior who towered above her by at least a foot. A guardsman, by the looks of him. He was as big as a bear, his features thick and crude, with a thick mass of wiry black hair that spread from his head to his chin and limited neck in a seamless bushy stream. Instinctively, she recoiled, sinking deeper into the folds of her hooded cloak and keeping her face hidden in the shadows.

“Where did you come from?” he leered, revealing a chipped-off front tooth.

For a moment, Christina was too stunned to reply. Despite her father’s recent treatment, it was still a shock to be manhandled so roughly. Knights didn’t accost ladies.

But she wasn’t dressed as a lady.

And he wasn’t a knight.

She would have to set him aright. “How dare you!” she said in her haughtiest voice. “Let go of me.” She tried to pull away, but his hand on her arm gripped her like a vise.

Her attitude didn’t discourage him; rather it only served to anger him. “Ye’re an uppity bitch, aren’t you?” He jerked her a little closer, close enough for her to see the spittle at the corner of his mouth, dampening his beard. Her stomach turned. “I’ve not seen you before. You must be with those Scot ladies,” he sneered.

She didn’t think it was the time to point out that the Isles were part of Scotland, too.

He was drunk, really drunk. Panic bubbled up inside her, but she fought to tamp it down. It was clear this man was not to be reasoned with, not in his current state.

There was nothing left to do. Even if it meant trying to explain to her father what she was doing out alone dressed like a servant, she had to reveal her identity. Once this ruffian knew the truth, he would let her go.

She tossed back her hood dramatically. “I’m not with the Scots ladies, I am Lady Christina Fraser, Sir Andrew Fraser’s daughter.”

As she was expecting him to let go of her arm, what he did next took her by complete surprise. He grabbed a pile of her hair in his fist and turned her face into the soft glow of torchlight beaming from the entry above.

She cried out at the burst of pain in the back of her head.

His eyes were glassy and unfocused as he examined her face, but it was clear from the way he smiled that he liked what he was able to see. “A real lady, are you? And I’m the King of England, ol’ Longshanks himself.” He laughed at his own joke. “God, would ye look at that mouth. I hope you know how to use it.”

Blood drained from her face as fear and outrage turned to icy panic. He doesn’t believe me. The possibility had never occurred to her. Christina had a sinking feeling that her naïveté and inexperience had just caught up with her. Suddenly, her short outing seemed ill conceived, foolhardy, and dangerous—very dangerous.

She looked around for help, but the place appeared deserted. Where was the guard? Would anyone hear her cries? Would anyone care?

The way he was leering at her made her skin crawl. She could guess his intentions. “Let go of me, you filthy beast!” she shouted. She tried to reach up and claw at him, but he sensed her movement and pinned her arms against her body by wrapping her tighter against his.

She fought to break free, but her struggles seemed to only make him angrier.

“You little hellcat!” he said furiously. “Like it rough, do you?” He dragged her toward the keep, deeper into the shadows, and slammed her back onto the wall of the castle, knocking the breath from her. He had one hand on her head, one around her waist holding her arms, and his body pinning her to the wall, making it barely possible for her to breathe, let alone move.

The sound of men’s voices gave her a renewed burst of energy. “Help!” she managed breathlessly, before he clamped a hand down over her mouth.

But they’d heard her. “You over there.”

Her attacker stilled.

It had to be the castle guard. Tears streamed down her cheeks, relieved that this nightmare would soon be over.

“Hurry up, will you?” one of the men said. “The lass is making a lot of noise and there are ladies about.”

Her attacker chuckled. “Aye, she’s a real screamer.”

The other men laughed and moved off, leaving her stunned. How could they just leave her? They didn’t care. She was nothing to them.

It was up to her. No one would help her.

Releasing his hand from her mouth, his grip on her hair tightened and he forced her face to his, resuming where he’d left off before the interruption. His mouth lowered and she cried out, “No!” She tried to evade him, twisting her head until tears came, not caring if he ripped out all her hair. But the harder she struggled, the harder his grip on her grew.

Their teeth knocked, sending a blast of pain to her nose, as his mouth came down on hers with crushing force. The pungent scent of putrid ale assailed her senses. She gagged, revulsion rising up in the back of her throat as her stomach threatened to empty. He tried to force his tongue between her lips, but she clamped her jaw tightly closed.

He grunted in frustration, his body grinding harder against hers, as he pressed his slobbery lips against her jaw. When he released her head she thought she’d won, but the victory was short-lived.

She felt his hands tugging at her neck, felt his ragged nails against her bare skin as he held the edge of the neck of her gown and pulled.

She heard the ripping sound of fabric an instant before the cold air blasted her bare breast. He groaned as his hand covered her and squeezed—hard. Horrified, she cried out at the brutal invasion.

“God, would you look at these tits!” He sounded like a man who’d just found a bag of gold. “Big and round, just the way I like them.”

Every ounce of her strength erupted in revolt at the feel of his disgusting hands on her body. “Don’t touch me!” she screamed, close to hysteria. Lashing out like a wild woman, she was able to free one of her arms long enough to drag her nails down his cheek.

He howled out in pain and instinctively drew back. But the shock faded and his black gaze narrowed on her with chilling intent. He put his hand on his face, drawing it back to reveal blood. “I’m going to kill you for that, you bitch.”

He came at her again and she darted to the right, trying to evade him. But he was too fast. He caught hold of her cloak and started to reel her in.

Her heart raced as she summoned everything she had to try to get away, twisting, hitting, and kicking. But this time he was prepared. She fought against the feeling of helplessness that threatened to smother her, refusing to give up hope.

She pushed against him one more time, stunned when he seemed to fly back in the air.

Any thought that she might have been responsible was quickly doused when she looked up to see the guardsman who’d attacked her being held off the ground by the scruff of his neck like a pup by another man. It was too dark to see the newcomer’s face, but he was tall and broad—even more so than her attacker. For the first time in her life she was glad of brawn and muscles.

“I believe the lass is not interested,” he said coolly.

His voice was deep and razor sharp, holding the unmistakable edge of authority. Something about it made her skin prickle.

“Who the hell do you think you are?” her attacker spat. “The lass is willing enough. An’ even if she weren’t, it’s none of your bloody business.” The guardsman who’d seemed as strong as an ox to her struggled to break free of the man’s hold, but he only tightened his grip, cutting off the guardsman’s breath.

Her rescuer twisted the gasping man around to face him. “I just made it my business.” He threw her attacker up against the keep, much as the other man had done to her. His head collided with a sickening thud, followed by the sound of teeth rattling. Pinned by the neck, her attacker uttered an oath, his eyes widening with fear.

“You’re one of MacRuairi’s men?” her rescuer said.

Her attacker tried to nod, but he couldn’t move his head enough.

“I know your face. And if I so much as hear of you touching an unwilling woman again, mine will be the last you ever see.” He sniffed as if he’d just gotten a scent of something vile. “I don’t care how drunk you are. Do you understand?”

The attacker nodded mutely, obviously too scared to speak. He looked as if he’d seen a ghost—or the grim reaper himself.

“Then go,” her rescuer said, releasing him. “Before I change my mind.”

The guardsman, who’d seemed so overpowering to her, scampered away like a frightened mouse. When her rescuer turned his face out of the shadow to face her, Christina smothered a startled gasp with her hand, knowing why her attacker had fled in terror.

With still no sign of Nicolson, Tor had decided to seek out MacDonald and was making his way back to the keep when he heard grunting and caught sight of the shadowed figures against the wall. Though he preferred less public displays himself, privacy was a privilege afforded very few, and it wasn’t uncommon to see a guardsman take his pleasure with a lass anywhere that would accommodate.

He ignored them as he usually did, until he heard a cry. His gaze sharpened, this time seeing the signs of struggle that hadn’t been apparent with a glance.

The flash of anger struck him hard. Mistreatment of women did not sit well with him, but rape held a particular abhorrence since he’d learned of his mother’s fate. Men under his command knew he had no tolerance for abusing women in such a foul manner. Punishment would be swift and severe.

The lass was putting up an impressive fight, but it was no contest—a fact that added to his irritation. Grabbing the man by the neck, he pulled him off her, threw him against the hard stone, and pinned him to the wall by his throat. He saw the moment of recognition and knew the man would not put up a fight. Too bad. He would have welcomed the excuse.

His already dark mood had turned black.

Once the guardsman had vanished into the night, Tor turned to the lass. She’d backed away during his exchange with the guardsman and stood just beyond the reach of the torchlight, huddled in the darkness. She was a tiny thing and he felt a fresh rush of anger, thinking of the size of the man who’d attacked her. “Are you all right?” he asked.

“I’m f-fine,” she said haltingly. She seemed to be fighting to control her shaking. Shock. He’d seen enough men experience such a reaction after battle. “Thank you,” she said, gathering herself together. “I don’t know how to thank you.”

He frowned. Something wasn’t right. Her voice. Soft and sweet, the gently modulated tones were not of the area and were unmistakably refined. A well-spoken serving girl? He stared hard at the trembling figure in the shadows, able to make out just enough to send a prickle of disquiet running along the back of his neck. “Come,” he said, holding out his hand. “I won’t hurt you.”

She hesitated, then slid her hand into his. He felt a shock, an odd jarring sensation. Her fingers were icy cold, but soft. Too soft, he thought with a spur of irrational anger.

By Thor’s hammer, it couldn’t be.

But even before he pulled her forward into the pool of light, he knew.

She lifted the smooth oval of her face to his, the shadows caressing her lovely features, and recognition struck with another fierce jolt. Those eyes were unforgettable—dark and slanted, framed by the black slash of perfectly arched brows and long, thick lashes.

Fraser’s daughter.

He dropped her hand.

With one glance he took in the rest of her appearance. The mussed hair, the sinful mouth swollen and bruised, the smooth ivory skin marred by the scratch of the other man’s beard.

He saw red, the rush of anger nearly uncontrollable. I should have killed him.

Then his gaze dropped further, and he went stone still. Her cloak had slid back around her shoulders, revealing the torn gown underneath.

His mouth clamped down tight enough to make the muscle in his jaw jump. That wasn’t all that jumped as his body reacted with a primal force. His gaze burned hot on one very large, very beautiful, and very naked breast. Full and round, the creamy ivory flesh tipped with a rosy pink nipple tight with cold.

His gaze lingered only an instant, but it hadn’t gone unnoticed. She gasped and wrapped the cloak around her chest to cover herself.

His mind closed like a trap and his gaze shifted back to her face. Even in the darkness he could see her cheeks heating with embarrassment. Or perhaps it was the heat radiating from him as the simmering anger whipped into a maelstrom.

“What are you doing out here?” he snapped. “Dressed like this?” It wasn’t difficult to see why she’d been mistaken for a serving girl.

Her eyes widened at his tone, but he was too furious to stop. He took a step closer, looming over her. The soft scent of flowers wafted through the air, and he had to fight against the sudden urge to inhale. She smelled incredible, fresh and innocent. Making what had just nearly happened ever more outrageous.

His fists clenched at his sides, fighting the urge to shake some sense into her, which she was clearly lacking. “Do you realize the danger you were in? Do you know what could have happened?”

She nodded furiously, seeming to shrink away from him.

Damn. He was scaring her.

What the hell was wrong with him? He couldn’t recall ever losing his temper with a woman before. Even with his sister Muriel, and that headstrong termagant would try the patience of a saint—and he was far from a saint.

He stepped back, dragged a hand through his hair, and fought to control his anger. Anger that didn’t make sense. The lass was no concern of his.

He stripped the rage from his face, schooling his features into their usual cool implacability. “You know who I am?” he asked in a far more even tone.

She nodded and ventured another quick glance from under those long lashes—the coy, womanly gesture made all the more seductive by its utter innocence. Her blush intensified.

“Why are you out here alone?” he repeated. “Where are your attendants?” She could ask the same thing of him. It was rare for a chief to be without his large retinue, but Tor had left his men at the hall to find MacDonald.

“I—I had to run an errand.” Her hands twisted nervously. “It took longer than I expected.”

She was lying.

“Dressed like that?” Tor knew little of women’s fashion, but even he could tell the difference between the fine ensemble she’d worn earlier and what she had on now. She’d also removed the jeweled headpiece she’d worn to the feast, as well as the expensive pearl earrings and necklace. Clearly, she was attempting to disguise herself. The question was why.

“I didn’t want to get my good clothes dirty.” She pointed to the damp hem of her gown, where he could see the tip of one dainty foot covered in mud.

“You expect me to believe that?” He crossed his arms and gave her a long, penetrating stare, waiting.

She squirmed guiltily, but to her credit didn’t yield. He knew men who had withered under less. The fear she’d shown earlier seemed to be forgotten.

“What errand to the village could be so important?” he asked, noticing the sand that was mixed with the mud.

Her eyes avoided his and the hand twisting intensified. The lass was a horrible liar. “Please,” she beseeched, “it’s a personal matter.”

He studied her a moment longer, wanting to question her further. She was up to something and he was curious—too curious. But, he reminded himself, it wasn’t any of his concern, nor did he want to get involved. Her actions tonight proved what he already knew: A girl like this was trouble. Naïve and vulnerable, despite her sensual appearance. She was the kind of woman a man would have to keep an eye on. He was glad she wasn’t his responsibility, but someone should be watching her more carefully. “Does your father know you are out here?”

She blanched, fear returning to her delicate features. “Please.” He was surprised when she placed her hand on his arm. “I beg of you not to say anything.”

She looked very young, very innocent, and very scared. It was a surprisingly powerful combination.

He gazed down into those softly imploring eyes and felt a strange discomfort near his lungs that made him wonder if he’d eaten too much at the feast.

“Please,” she begged again, giving his arm a gentle squeeze.

He stiffened, every muscle, every nerve ending reacting to her gentle touch. He’d felt the blade of a sword less intensely.

As if just realizing what she was doing, she yanked her hand back and dropped her gaze to her toes.

Clearly, she was embarrassed to have touched him so familiarly. In truth, he didn’t know what to make of it. He cleared his voice and said, “Your father can see to it that the man is punished for what he tried to do.”

I would kill him.

“No, please.” He could hear the panic in her voice. “I just want to forget this happened. If you say something to my father it would only make him angry.” With her, she meant. And the notion clearly terrified her.

His face darkened, guessing why. Did Fraser take his anger out on his daughters? Every instinct in his body recoiled at the idea. “Does he beat you?”

“No,” she said quickly.

Too quickly. He shouldn’t have asked. He erected the wall back in his mind. Not your concern. This girl was not for him. And he did not need to add to her troubles. “I’ll keep your secret, but only if you give me your word that you’ll not leave the castle again without attendants.”

He almost reconsidered when he saw her expression. She was looking at him as if he’d just slain a dragon, her dark eyes shimmering with gratitude, her incredible mouth curved into a wide smile. The effect was striking. She wasn’t simply beautiful, she was radiant. But that look in her eye made him uneasy.

“Do you mean it?” she said. “You won’t say anything?”

“Not if you agree.”

“Oh, I do, I do.” And without realizing what she was doing, she threw her arms around him in a childlike embrace, her soft cheek pressed against the plaid he wore around his shoulders. “Thank you. I swear I won’t do anything like this again.”

Tor felt as if he’d just been pole-axed, the spontaneous gesture completely disarming him. A foreign feeling for a man who’d never been defeated in battle.

He caught her to him, instinctively sliding his arm around her waist. He inhaled. Damn, she smelled good.

He heard her sharp intake of breath, and when she gazed up into his eyes, he didn’t know who was more surprised.

Overcome with gratitude, not only for saving her from that horrible man but also for agreeing to keep her secret, Christina reacted unthinkingly, embracing him as she would have her sister.

Except that very clearly he wasn’t her sister. For a moment she felt a tremor of fear.

His body was big and hard and about as yielding as granite. It felt as if she’d raced headlong into another stone wall. A warm stone wall that smelled not of Beatrix’s rose water but of something dark, spicy, and definitively masculine. The warmth and heady scent engulfed her senses. She couldn’t breathe, lost in the depths of the most amazingly blue eyes she’d ever seen.

The fear subsided as her body flooded with heat and awareness. Awareness of how small she felt in his arms and of how closely he was holding her. Awareness of how her breasts tingled against the hard plane of his chest. Awareness of the rocklike bulge of his arm muscles holding her and of the strength of his big hand on her waist. He could crush her without thought, yet he held her with surprising gentleness.

He seemed just as stunned as she was, at first, but then his gaze sharpened—intensified—in a way that should have alarmed her. It felt as if he was burning a hole into her. She couldn’t tear her eyes away. The connection was so strong, it seemed as if she’d been caught in a current that was dragging her out to sea. A sea of deep cerulean blue, framed by dark lashes fringed with gold, set in a face far more handsome than she’d first realized.

Brutally handsome, like some bronze Norse god of war—hard, forbidding, and built for destruction. Not just in his towering, muscular physique, but also in the strong angles of his face that might have been hewn from stone.

It was the strangest thing. Despite his ferocity, she had an urge to reach up and trace her finger down the hard lines of his cheek and jaw. His face was so expertly chiseled, it almost didn’t look real.

There was nothing refined or classical about his features—from the deep-set eyes hooded beneath the heavy, dark brow, to the strong nose widened at the bridge where it must have been broken, to the high cheekbones that descended in a sharp angle to a square jaw, to the softly sculpted wide mouth—yet the combined effect was raw, masculine perfection.

But clearly that of a warrior. Up close she could see the stamp of battles waged on his face. A thin scar bisected his right eyebrow, and a longer one ran down his cheek to the top edge of his lip. She thought he had another on his chin, but the slight indentation had come from the thumb of God, not a weapon.

His skin was darkly tanned except for the tiny white lines etched around eyes and mouth. He was relatively clean-shaven, the dark shadow of a day-old beard emphasizing the hard, implacable jaw, and his hair, worn shorter than most of the men, fell in soft, uneven waves to his chin. It should be brown, but for the bleaching by the sun.

He was gorgeous. The most physically striking man she’d ever seen. And she’d read too many books not to be affected by a handsome knight.

Apparently, she wasn’t alone in her thoughts. His gaze dropped to her mouth.

Her lips parted in a soft gasp. He was going to kiss her. She waited, her heart fluttering wildly, like the wings of a bird in a cage frantic to get out. She was scared, but not scared—her body warring with her mind. Could she actually want him to kiss her?

She’d never been kissed before, but his mouth looked so soft compared to the rest of him. It was all that she could think about. Unconsciously, she leaned closer, anticipation shivering down her spine. Her nipples beaded against his chest.

His gaze darkened with something she didn’t recognize. She thought his hold on her tightened for an instant before he stilled, and then released her so quickly that she wondered if she’d only imagined it.

“Return to your room,” he said gruffly. “You’ve had enough trouble for the night.”

All at once she realized what she’d done. Her face flooded with mortified heat. She’d embraced not only a stranger but a fierce warlord. How could she have so forgotten herself after what had just happened?

By all rights she should be far more terrified of this man than of the one who’d attacked her. He was bigger, stronger, and after what she’d witnessed of the sword fight earlier, far more dangerous. One look at his face had sent her attacker running scared.

Why wasn’t she scared? She had been at first when he’d been so angry, but the moment he sensed her fear, he’d controlled it so effortlessly that she knew she wasn’t in danger. It was so different from her father’s unpredictability.

Despite the improbability of the situation, and with what she knew of these Island warriors, she felt safe with him. Not just because he’d saved her—though that was part of it. It was something in his voice and noble bearing. In the deep, masculine tones and calm authority that resonated with every word and in the regal pride with which he carried himself. Instinctively, at some base level, she trusted him. How else could she explain what she’d just done?

And it seemed that trust was well placed. He’d wanted to kiss her but let her go. He was too honorable to take advantage of her.

But what must he think of her? She was here to be presented to him as a possible bride. Would he want such a forward woman for a wife? And why did she care, when she had no intention of marrying him?

“Forgive me,” she said horrified. “I don’t know what came over me. It’s just that I was so grateful for what you did earlier by saving—”

“It was nothing,” he said curtly.

Nothing? His ready dismissal took her aback. But he’d saved her. Just like the knights in her stories.

Christina tilted her head to the side, confused. For a moment it sounded as though he was giving her a warning, until understanding dawned and she recognized the knightly gesture. Of course! He was simply being modest.

“It was to me,” she said with a shy smile. If it hadn’t started out being so horrible, it might have been the most romantic thing that had ever happened to her. It wasn’t every day a handsome knight saved her from the clutches of evil.

His face hardened. “Go,” he said stiffly.

Not quite understanding his brusqueness, she gave him one more tentative smile before racing up the stairs. When she reached the top, she turned to thank him again. “I …”

But her voice disappeared into the void of darkness. He was already gone.

It wasn’t until later that she would understand why.

Christina had noticed the MacLeod chief’s absence at the evening meal, but she didn’t attach any significance to it until her father stormed into their chamber as she and Beatrix were preparing for bed.

They’d changed out of their gowns, and the maid had just finished brushing out Beatrix’s hair and was starting on hers. Her father wrenched the brush out of the poor girl’s hand before ordering her from the room. Christina wished she could flee with her.

Christina’s father loomed over her chair, his face livid.

Something had happened. Her heart dropped. Heaven help me, had he heard? Had the MacLeod chief betrayed his vow?

“He’s leaving,” he seethed. “And we must do something to stop him.”

Hiding her relief that he hadn’t learned of her attack, she tried to keep her voice even and not focus on the heavy silver brush in his hand. “Who’s leaving?”

“The MacLeod chief, you fool.”

She flinched when he slammed the brush down on the table in front of her, rattling the delicate glass vials that held her perfumes and the wooden boxes for her jewelry.

When her heart had started beating again, she realized what he’d said. Her brows furrowed. Leaving? “For how long?”

Her father looked at her as if she were a simpleton. “For good. He’s refused both of you,” he said disgustedly, as if it were obviously their fault.

Refused? She caught her sister’s gaze and read the relief, but also the surprise. Earlier when Christina had returned to the room in her disheveled state, she’d had no choice but to confide in Beatrix most of what had happened, leaving out the more upsetting details. Beatrix had been horrified, blaming herself for not going with her, which was ridiculous because it was Christina who’d insisted on going alone. If there was anyone to blame for what had happened, it was she. But seeing her sister’s expression right now, Christina realized she might have overdone the noble and gallant attributes of her rescuer.

Perhaps to herself as well.

She should be relieved that he’d refused them, but instead the sudden tightness in her chest felt more like disappointment.

Her initial fear and prejudice, she realized, had been unwarranted. She’d secretly wondered … if perhaps he was the knight errant of her dreams. He’d saved her, heeded her plea for mercy, held her in his arms, and almost kissed her.

But he hadn’t. She’d thought it was honor that prevented him. Was she reading knightly attributes into his actions when he actually had no interest in her at all?

Had her forwardness repelled him? Had she simply imagined the connection between them? Certainly, nothing in his expression gave her any indication that he thought her anything other than a foolish girl who’d very nearly managed to get herself ravished. Indeed, thinking back, she realized that he’d looked at her with the same emotionless gaze that he did everyone else. The fierce, implacable façade was impossible to read, but for one moment she’d thought …

It didn’t matter. She told herself that this was the best news indeed. He didn’t want to marry her. She and Beatrix were safe—at least for the moment. They wouldn’t have to risk a last-minute escape to Iona. Her sister would be disappointed, but it would be better if they had more time. Their plan had been borne out of desperation, not rationality.

It was for the best. But she couldn’t stop herself from asking “Why?”

Her father’s face contorted into an angry grimace. “You must have angered him with your interference. What does it matter why? He’s refused, and we can’t allow that to happen. We need him. We need this alliance.”

“But why is the MacLeod chief so important?” Finlaggan was practically bursting with Island chiefs—not that she was anxious for her father to consider any of them.

His eyes narrowed. “He is; that’s all you need to know.”

Her father might think her a fool, but she knew the reason they were there had to have something to do with a war with England. At the root of all her father’s actions was securing Scotland’s freedom from the “bloodthirsty English whoreson.” Her family’s patriotism was well known, but her father’s was tinged with rabid fanaticism. At times she wondered whether there was anything he wouldn’t do to see Edward of England purged from Scotland.

Unlike most of the nobility who changed sides for political expediency—like the Bruces and Comyns, who seemed to fight on whatever side the other was not—the Frasers were always on the side of Scotland. They’d fought alongside Wallace, Balliol, Comyn, and now, if her cousin Simon’s fealty was any indication, with Robert Bruce. She guessed that the Bishop of St. Andrew’s presence here meant that he’d aligned himself with Bruce as well.

Clearly, her father and Lamberton were planning something and had decided they needed the Island chiefs’ support, and Tormod MacLeod’s in particular. The best swordsman in the Isles.

Was that it? Would they be rash enough to be considering another rebellion? She hoped not. It was a dangerous proposition. Word of William Wallace’s fate had spread through Scotland like wildfire. As much as she feared her father, she did not wish to see his head stuck on a pike over some English castle.

Her father was watching her as if he expected her to say something. But the MacLeod chief had refused the alliance. What else could they do? “Perhaps you can find another way to win him to your side,” she offered.

His gaze slid over to Beatrix, who was doing her best to disappear into the billowy bed hangings and nearly succeeding. With her long, golden hair tumbling around her shoulders and gowned only in a linen chemise, she looked as ethereal as an angel.

“Oh, I haven’t given up,” her father said with a sly smile. “We will just have to leave him no choice in the matter.”

Something in his voice made the fine hairs on Christina’s arms stand up. “What do you mean?” The MacLeod chief seemed like a man who always made his own decisions; she couldn’t imagine trying to force him to do anything.

“If Beatrix is discovered in his bed, he’ll be honor bound to marry her.”

It took her a moment to realize what he was suggesting.

Beatrix turned as white as the chemise she was wearing. Her big blue eyes rounded like two big coins, dominating her stricken face. “In his bed?” she echoed in a strained whisper.

“You can’t be serious,” Christina said in a state of stunned disbelief, completely forgetting herself. He would ruin his daughter to force a man to marry her?

Her father turned on her, his eyes as hard as two black rocks. “I assure you I’m very serious.” He gave a dismissive wave of his hand. “Nothing will happen. It will be for only a few minutes. All Beatrix need do is slide into bed beside him while he’s sleeping. I will come ‘find’ her a few minutes later. Her virtue will be safe enough.”

Christina couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Had her father lost all honor?

“But it’s trickery,” she said aghast. “It’s dishonorable.”

His hand clenched and for a moment she feared she had gone too far. She flinched, waiting for the blow, but the ball of his fist stayed at his side. “You stupid girl, how dare you talk to me of honor! What are a few minutes, when I spent three years in Edward’s dungeons for Scotland and honor? What do you know of war and sacrifice?” His face was florid, his rage nearly out of control. He grabbed her arm and jerked her to look at his face. “I will hear no more of your foolish objections. This will achieve our ends and that is all that matters.” He released her, pushing her away from him as if he didn’t trust himself not to hurt her. “Beatrix will make him a fine wife. He will recognize it soon enough and thank me for it.”

It seemed she had her answer: Her father would stop at nothing to achieve his purpose.

Beatrix huddled in a ball, shaking. “I can’t,” she said, tears choking her voice. “I won’t do it.”

Christina felt a swell of pride at her sister’s defiance—until she saw her father stride over to the bed. “You will,” he threatened, lifting his hand. “Or it will not be just my hand you feel. I will take the lash to you this time.”

Before he could strike her sister, Christina grabbed his arm. “I’ll do it,” she said. “Please, don’t hurt her. I’ll do it.”

He turned to her, and she let go her hold, relieved when he lowered his hand. “Nay, your sister is the better choice. Beatrix did not make a fool of herself and interfere with his fight.”

“But he stopped,” Christina blurted. She had to think of a way to persuade him. “And he was watching me during the feast. You must have seen him.”

Her father studied her for a moment longer. “You’re sure of this?”

She felt her cheeks warm at the exaggeration. He had watched her, though there had been no hint of interest in his hard gaze—in fact, when MacRuairi had been standing there he’d looked angry. “A girl knows when a man admires her.” She turned beet red at the lie, hoping her father attributed it to modesty. She thought she’d felt a connection, though with his refusal she couldn’t be sure about anything.

But Beatrix could never do what he asked, and Christina couldn’t bear the consequences if she didn’t. The thought of a whip across her sister’s frail back filled her with icy fear. Besides, she consoled herself, she would never have to actually go through with sneaking into his room. It seemed they would have to move forward with their desperate plan. They’d be on that boat to Iona after all, gone before she had to do her father’s foul bidding.

Her fantasies might have run away with her for a moment, but Tormod MacLeod’s refusal had cured her of any other options.

“Very well,” her father said, as if he was granting her a great concession, “you can do it.” He smiled, and she realized that this had been his intention all along. He’d never intended for Beatrix to go; it had always been her. She’d been played handily.

Beatrix made a sound as if she was going to object, but Christina stopped her with a look, silently telling her it would be all right. They would go to Iona. It would never come to this.

“Ready yourself,” her father said. “I will come for you a few hours after he’s retired.”

Her heart stopped. Tonight? The boat didn’t leave for two days! “B-but,” she stuttered, “I thought I might have a few days to prepare.”

Her father shook his head. “It must be tonight. There’s no time to waste. Nicolson is not coming and there is nothing to hold him here.”

She had no idea who Nicolson was, but it didn’t matter. “I can’t,” she said, trying to find a reason to delay. “Not tonight. I’m not ready.”

His eyes narrowed as if he suspected something, though she knew it was impossible. “I said tonight. There is nothing for you to do.” He pointed to her chemise. “What you have on should suffice. If you aren’t ready when I return, it will be your sister who pays for your defiance.”

“But what if he wakes up?” she asked desperately, her mind racing. Would he hurt her?

Her father shrugged. “Find a way to distract him.” He looked her up and down. “I’m sure you can think of something for a few minutes.”

The blood drained from her face, his meaning clear.

All she could do was watch the door close behind him in horror and despair. He’d won. Though it had never been much of a battle. Her father had known all along that she would do anything to protect her sister. Even something as dishonorable as tricking a man into marriage who didn’t want her.

She shuddered. Her father had no concern for his own honor, so why should he worry about an insignificant daughter’s?

“Oh, Chrissi,” Beatrix said, throwing herself into her arms. “What are we going to do?”

Huddled beside her on the bed, Christina stroked her sister’s head as she cried into her shoulder. Only when the shock faded into numbness did she reply. “What he asks. What other choice do we have?”

Her stomach turned and bile rose in the back of her throat at the thought of what she had to do. Every instinct in her body rejected the idea of doing something so dishonorable. The man had saved her, and this was how she would repay his gallantry?

“He’s gone mad with his hatred,” Beatrix said. “Forcing a man into marriage this way, it’s wrong. Such a marriage would be doomed.”

Beatrix was right. The MacLeod chief would despise her—and rightly so. If the idea of sneaking into his bedchamber wasn’t terrifying enough, she also had to fear his reaction. But there would be no lasting harm. It would not come to marriage.

Christina shook her head. “I will do what father asks tonight, but we will leave the day after tomorrow as planned.” The worst the MacLeod chief would suffer would be a day’s delay in his travel. But he wouldn’t be forced into marriage. That must give her courage.

Tor tossed off the fur coverlet, swung his legs out of bed, and followed the sliver of moonlight peeking through the wood shutters to the sideboard. The slap of cool evening air on his naked skin was a welcome reprieve. He was hot. And restless.

He felt like he was jumping out of his damned skin.

Not for the first time, he regretted refusing MacDonald’s offer of a lass to share his bed this evening. What the hell had he been thinking?

His jaw hardened, knowing the answer. One woman was as good as another, he reminded himself.

Reaching for the jug of uisge-beatha, he said a silent thanks to MacDonald for his prescient hospitality and took a long drink, not bothering to pour it into a cup. The potent whisky burned a trail down his throat and chest, and after a moment spread through his limbs like a warm blanket, dulling the blade of edginess.

When the jug was considerably lighter, he looped his finger through the small handle at the neck and carried it over to the side table. Dropping back onto the bed, he raked his hair back from his face, disgusted with himself.

God’s blood, what was the matter with him?

He liked his whisky—as any Islander did—but he did not usually use it to dull his senses. But the wall that he’d erected in his mind was proving to be confoundingly weak.

He’d been damned close to kissing the lass earlier and knew it. For a man who prided himself on control, the lapse was unfathomable.

He should be focusing all his thoughts on Nicolson. Tor had learned from MacDonald that Nicolson was not heeding the summons to Finlaggan. Nicolson had sent his regrets, but pressing matters required his attention.

Aye, Tor thought, pressing matters like mounting an attack against the MacLeods.

MacDonald had sent another messenger to Nicolson, demanding his immediate presence, but Tor dared not wait. He needed to return to Skye immediately to begin preparations for war.

But it was not the prospect of war that invaded his thoughts, stiffened his cock, and made him feel like a lion penned in a very small cage.

He was distracted. By a woman, of all things.

He shook his head. It wasn’t that he didn’t enjoy the company of women. But other than light conversation at mealtimes, he related to them best in bed. In that he understood them well. But in truth he’d never given any one in particular much thought. He hadn’t had the time or attention to spare. Since his parents’ death when he was a lad of ten, he’d been focused on one goal—restoring his clan to prosperity. The better part of the last twenty years he’d spent on the battlefield, returning to Skye when he could.

He’d known his wife, Flora, the daughter of an Irish king, for only a few days when he’d married her, and thinking back, had probably spent less than a few months with her the entire time they were married. Long enough to give him two fine sons, but little else. He attended his duties and she hers. The marriage suited him perfectly.

He frowned, wondering whether the situation had suited her as well as it did him.

Attributing the odd thought to the whisky he’d consumed, he put aside the jug, lay back on the cool sheets, and closed his eyes, allowing the darkness and the drink to soothe the tension from his coiled muscles.

But the drink hadn’t helped. The images burned in his mind were not so easily dislodged. As soon as he closed his eyes it all came back to him. Her lovely face. Her exotically tilted eyes. Her sinful mouth inches from his.

And her bare breast.

He groaned, his cock jerking hard as the image came to him full force. A generous mound of creamy, untouched ivory skin topped off by a tight pink nipple the size of a pearl. It was the most spectacular breast he’d ever seen, designed for a man’s pleasure. A perfect blend of innocent and erotic at the same time—much like the lass herself.

He was hard as a smith’s hammer. Knowing he wasn’t going to get any sleep like this, he wrapped his hand around himself and gave over to the images—her breast, her face, that wide harlot’s mouth sucking—and released his frustration into a drying cloth. A warrior’s practical solution, if not a particularly satisfying one.

At last he fell into a fitful sleep. But the morning couldn’t come soon enough.

Christina couldn’t stop shaking, shivering uncontrollably not from cold but from fear. She trudged down the corridor and up the stairs one halting step after the other, as if her father had her at the point of his sword.

She couldn’t believe she was doing this. The only thing that kept her feet moving forward was the thought of her father’s rage and the knowledge of what would happen to both her and Beatrix if she didn’t do as he ordered. The more she thought about it, the more her father’s plan seemed fraught with possibilities to go wrong, but what could she do?

Pray.

Her father leaned down to whisper in her ear. “Move your feet and stop that blasted shaking. You’ll wake him the moment you try to climb in bed.”

Her father’s warning stopped her shaking because instead she froze. How was she going to do such a thing?

She wanted to run and hide, but it was too late.

“Here,” her father whispered, pointing to the small door on the right. They’d reached the top floor of the tower keep. Thankfully, the MacLeod chief had been given one of the few private chambers in the castle. Only his status as an esteemed guest had prevented this farce from taking place in the Great Hall or barracks surrounded by pallets of sleeping men.

“Hurry,” her father said impatiently. “Give me your cloak.”

She clutched the folds of wool until her knuckles turned white, not wanting to let go. “I …”

“Now,” he said impatiently.

She wanted to beg him to reconsider, but one look into those hard black eyes flickering in the candlelight and she knew it would be futile.

Fingers trembling, she untied the cloak and handed it to him. She wrapped her arms around herself, feeling naked though she still wore a linen chemise.

“Go,” he ordered.

“You won’t leave?” she said, her voice sounding pathetically like that of a child afraid of being left alone in the dark.

“I have to make a show of looking for you, but after I ‘force’ your sister to tell me where you have gone, I’ll return.”

He’d thought of everything. “In a few minutes,” she said.

“In a few minutes,” he assured her. “It will be over before you know it.” He pushed her to the door. “Stay quiet and he’ll never know you’re there.”

Christina put her hand on the latch and took a deep breath, praying for strength.

God forgive me, she murmured and opened the door.

Before she lost courage, she slipped inside and closed the door behind her. Standing stone still, she listened for any sounds of disturbance but heard only the drum of her own frantic heartbeat pounding in her ears. After a few moments, she could just make out the soft rise and fall of his breathing. She exhaled with relief.

The room was pitch black, and it took a few moments for her eyes to adjust. Even then, it was hard to make out anything other than shadows. But she recognized the large one opposite the door—the bed. And on the bed, rolled to the side, a sleeping man, which was fortunate because although the bed was big, the tall, hulking warrior took up a large portion of it. There would barely be room for her to squeeze in beside him.

Her stomach knifed, and her already frayed nerves seemed tied in tight knots.

It will all be over in a few minutes. Little consolation under the circumstances.

Willing her feet forward, she crept to the bed, her footsteps nearly soundless, a talent she’d perfected since her father’s return from imprisonment. Though she kept her gaze safely away from the figure on the bed, with each step her awareness of him grew until the pressure built to near bursting. One touch and she was sure she would scream like a banshee.

The room seemed too warm, almost sultry, the air heavy with whisky and a dark, masculine scent that she recognized as his. Her body responded on a base level she didn’t understand—the clean, spicy scent seeping through her pores, warming some of the ice from her blood.

She’d reached the side of the bed.

Holding her breath, she ventured a look at the sleeping figure, getting far more than she’d bargained for. It was dark, but not dark enough to prevent her from being able to see that not only was he lying atop the bed coverings, he was doing so without any clothing—completely and utterly naked.

He was facing away from her—small mercy!—and she could just make out the hard lines of his strong back and broad shoulders, the rocklike bulges of his arm, the thick, heavily muscled legs, and the finely carved slope of his buttocks, which were as hard as the rest of him.

Good gracious, he was magnificent. His long, lean, muscled body was built to be worshipped like a statue in some ancient Greek shrine. Apollo, perhaps.

She sucked in her breath, her body flooding with heat. Shocked and embarrassed, but also something else. Curious? Nay, the strange, warm tingling in her breasts and between her legs told her it was more than that.

She was attracted to him—aroused by his nakedness.

Quickly, she dropped her gaze, ashamed by her body’s reaction. What was wrong with her? All those muscles, all that raw power, should be terrifying her. She’d be helpless against such strength.

She needed to get this over with. How long had it been? A minute? Two? There wasn’t much time left.

She closed her eyes, said another prayer for courage, and carefully climbed onto the bed beside him. The mattress sagged with her weight, causing her heart to jolt. She listened for the even sounds of his breathing, but her heart was in her ears and she couldn’t hear anything else. But he wasn’t moving; that was a good thing.

She tried to make herself small, turning on her side at the edge of the bed and leaving as much space between them as possible. Though they weren’t touching, she could feel him. He was so big and warm—his body seemed to radiate heat like a fire.

Hoping her father would hurry up, she started counting in her head. One minute. Two.

Where was he?

All of a sudden the bed squeaked as he shifted behind her. She gasped when his big arm wrapped around her waist, just under her breasts, and pulled her against the hard length of his body.

She froze like a deer in the archer’s sights. Shock and awareness waged war with her senses. Mostly, she was aware of his heat enveloping her. Of the sheer power of the big, hard body behind her.

What was she going to do?

She couldn’t move even if she wanted to. It felt as if she’d been encased in warm steel, his big warrior’s body rigid and unyielding but inexplicably cozy.

Good Lord, his arms were strong. She could feel the latent raw power in the big muscles flexed against her waist and breasts. She remembered how he’d wielded his sword with deadly precision and tried not to panic.

A task that became impossible when she became aware of something else: He wasn’t asleep.

For a moment, Tor thought he was dreaming. He sensed the woman beside him, her soft, feminine scent wreaking havoc with his mind. He couldn’t think straight; his head felt as if it had been stuffed with wool.

Bloody hell, he must have had more to drink than he realized. It had been a long time since anyone had snuck up on him. But the twinge of annoyance was quickly forgotten as his body reacted to her presence.

And react it did. Every muscle in his body vibrated with awareness.

This was just what he needed. A soft, willing woman to drown out thoughts of another.

Apparently, MacDonald had ignored his wishes and sent him a lass anyway. He smiled lazily. He’d have to thank his host in the morning.

He drew the lass against his body, her softness melting against him. She was a tiny little thing but felt surprisingly good in his arms, lush and soft, with plenty of womanly curves. And God, that smell. He inhaled, sinking his nose into the soft silk of her hair. Incredible.

The soft hitch of her breath when his mouth touched her ear sent a bolt of lust shooting straight to the head of his cock. He felt himself hardening against the sweet curve of her bottom and knew right away that he was in for an enjoyable ride.

She gasped and he felt her body stiffen with shock, a reaction he was used to. He chuckled. Aye, he was a big man. “Don’t worry, lass,” he murmured in her ear, his lips trailing down the velvety skin of her neck to the sensitive juncture at her shoulder and nape. “I’ll be gentle.”

It was a promise he didn’t know if he could keep. The honey taste of her skin was driving him half-crazy. She was so damned soft and sweet. He nuzzled deeper into her neck and shoulder, kissing her, sucking, tasting, unable to get enough of her, his hunger insatiable. Her long hair fell around him in a silky veil, tickling his bare chest. He wanted her naked against him, skin to skin, but he didn’t think he could wait. His need was overpowering.

Her soft, uneven gasps egged him on. Playing the innocent, was she? He didn’t typically enjoy such games, but right now he didn’t care. Lust filled his groin with heavy, molten heat. His skin felt like it was on fire. He was already as hard as a damned spike.

Not usually so impatient, all he could think about was sinking into her from behind and thrusting until the mindless oblivion overcame them both. He rubbed himself against her bottom a little harder, liking the idea more and more. His cock throbbed painfully. He couldn’t remember the last time he was this aroused. His body responded to her on a base level with pure, raw lust.

MacDonald had outdone himself with this one.

He could feel the gentle swell of her hips and the round curve of her shapely bottom. She might be small, but she was sturdy. Built perfectly for what he had in mind.

His hand slid from around her waist to cup her breast. He groaned at the feel of her filling his palm, his mind immediately picturing the breast he’d seen earlier. This lass had more than enough to make him forget.

He scooped the heavy flesh in his hand, rubbing her nipple between his finger and thumb until it tightened into a hard peak, the way he’d wanted to touch another.

She made a sharp sound, her hips riding back against him. Oh yes, she wanted it badly. He could feel her heart racing wildly under his hand.

He drew the soft lobe of her ear between his teeth. “Like that, do you?” he whispered huskily.

She didn’t respond. She didn’t need to. It was better that way. This was about pure, mindless lust. He didn’t even want to know what she looked like.

In the darkness, she could be anyone.

Like it? Christina couldn’t breathe—first from shock, and then from the hot waves of sensation rippling through her. It felt incredible. Like liquid heat pouring through her veins.

Her heart was racing like a rabbit’s. But he didn’t seem to notice. If he wasn’t drunk, he was close. She could smell the whisky on his breath and hear it in his voice—the dark, masculine tones turned deep and husky. Who would have thought that such a fierce warrior could sound so seductive?

But if the drink had taken the edge off his intensity, it had also dulled his senses enough to mistake her shocked reaction for something else.

He thought she wanted … this. Admittedly, an understandable mistake given that she was in his bed.

Should she call out? Tell him who she was?

At least she was safe for now. As long as he was behind her, her virtue was safe. She wasn’t a complete innocent; she knew how men and women made love.

But where was her father?

Then he was touching her, and she forgot about being scared, forgot about her father’s plan, forgot about everything except what he was doing to her. All she could think about was the hard column pressed against her bottom, his mouth on her neck and ear, the warmth of his breath sending shivers down her spine, and the incredible sensation of his big hands cupping her breasts, squeezing and plying her nipples until they throbbed with pleasure.

Never could she have imagined that a man’s touch could make her feel like this. Heavy, drugged, as if her body were not her own. It was even better than in her book! She was hot and achy, awash in sensation, her body tingling in places she’d never imagined. Her breasts were full and heavy, and a strange dampness gathered between her legs.

Her body’s reaction would have embarrassed her, but she was too overcome with pleasure to think about it. His hands felt too good. Big, possessive, hot. The pressure exquisite. Leaving her craving—nay, needing—more. She moaned, arching into his hand when the sensations he roused by stroking her breasts became too much to bear. When the clawing need had nowhere to go.

Her innocent response did something to him. His movements grew more demanding. His kiss turned rougher, his mouth and the scrape of his whiskers ravaging the soft skin of her neck. He was breathing hard, the muscles in his arms and chest tight and strained, his passion as fierce as the man himself. And she liked it.

“God, you feel incredible,” he groaned in her ear. “I hope you’re ready.” His hand skimming the length of her body from breast to hip and lower, then back up again, but this time without the chemise between them.

Ready for what? She gasped when his rough, callused hand connected with bare skin. The sensation was incredible. Her skin burned under his wicked touch. His hand dipped between her legs, his fingers sweeping the tender skin along the inside of her thigh.

She froze with embarrassment. Dear Lord. He was going to …

One big fingertip swept the sensitive seam of her dampness. She quivered—with shock or desire, she didn’t know. Her body shuddered for his touch, but the dreamy haze that had surrounded her had started to lift.

“Aye,” he groaned. “You’re ready.

“I can’t wait to make you come,” he whispered. She shuddered, reacting to the wicked tone if not the meaning.

His hands gripped her hips, tilting her back toward him.

Reality returned full force. Something wasn’t right. Could he possibly …?

“Please don’t …” She tried to wriggle away, but froze when her bottom brushed the thick column of his manhood. “Stop.”

“Oh, I won’t,” he said tightly, his voice strained.

His grip on her hips hardened. She felt the thick head of his erection probing her intimately and jerked with panic. “No!” she cried.

But it was too late. In one hard thrust he plunged deep inside her, tearing through her maidenhead. She screamed, feeling as if she’d just been ripped in two.

He stiffened behind her and swore—a crude oath that with what they’d done had just taken on new meaning. Still gripping her hips, he unceremoniously pushed her off him and jumped from the bed as if he’d just been burned.

He had. They both had.

Tor felt as if he’d just plunged into an icy loch. The haze of drink and lust were gone in an instant. What the hell was going on? The chit was a damned virgin!

He strode to the window and tore open the shutter. The wood banged against the stone with a slam that reverberated throughout the room.

Moonlight flooded the room with a shadowy light. He looked into the tear-filled gaze of the woman on the bed and felt the blood drain from his body.

The effects of the whisky had not completely dissipated, and it took him a moment to clear his head enough to make sure he wasn’t imagining her. But nay, it was true. The woman he’d just divested of her maidenhead was Fraser’s beautiful, dark-haired daughter.

She’d sat up and had her arms wrapped around her legs as if she were trying to curl into a ball and disappear. Her long sable hair fell in a silky veil around her shoulders, mussed from his ravishment. She looked young, innocent, and very scared, gazing up at him with wide eyes and tears streaming down her soft cheeks.

When he thought of what he’d done to her—how he’d kissed her, how he’d touched her, how he’d taken her virginity from behind—his stomach twisted; he felt ill.

He took a step toward her and stopped. He didn’t owe her comfort; if anything, it was she who owed him an explanation. “What are you doing here?” he demanded “Why are you in my bed?”

Her face paled, her dark eyes shimmering with panic. “I …”

All of a sudden the door swung open and Andrew Fraser stepped into the room, the burst of candlelight casting away the shadows, leaving nowhere for the truth to hide. A serving girl and a man stood behind him.

The older man took one look at his thoroughly ravished-looking daughter on the bed and at Tor, whose naked state left little to the imagination. Not all the blood had drained from his body, and his arousal was still prominently clear—as was the dark red smear running down its length. If that wasn’t proof enough, the spots of blood on the coverlet were incontrovertible. He’d taken her maidenhead.

But the gleam of satisfaction in Fraser’s eye made Tor’s blood run cold.

The truth hit hard. He’d been tricked.

His gaze snapped back to the lass, not wanting to believe she’d played a part in such treachery.

She startled from the intensity of his gaze, then looked away. But he’d seen it: guilt.

•    •    •

Christina was numb. Past shock. Past horror. All she felt was lost. Like she was running through the dark maze of a horrible dream and couldn’t find a way out.

But it wasn’t a dream; the throbbing pain between her legs proved that it was very real.

How could this have happened? One minute she’d been consumed by passion, ablaze in the most wondrous sensations, connected to him in a way she’d never imagined, and then it had all gone so wrong. He’d entered her so fast, she didn’t realize what he’d intended until too late. She didn’t know a man and a woman could make love—her cheeks heated—that way.

And then her father had entered the room and everything became so much worse. The maidservant he’d brought to witness her shame quickly averted her eyes. But the guardsman stood stoically behind him, watching the whole thing.

“What have you done to my daughter?” her father demanded, sounding aggrieved.

She ventured a look at the MacLeod chief, his expression as fierce as she’d ever seen it. He glared at her father with cold fury in his eyes. “Exactly what any man would do when a whore is sent to his bed.”

Christina gasped at the crude barb. Shock squeezed her chest. How could he say such a thing? A few moments ago he was touching her as if he couldn’t get enough of her, as if he desired her more than anyone else in the world. As if she were special. Her body was still tingling from where his hands had caressed her breasts, where his fingers had pinched her nipples, and where his mouth and jaw had marked her neck.

The guardsman’s hand went to the sword at his waist, but her father waved him back.

“How dare you!” her father said, not needing to feign outrage this time. “My daughter was an innocent maid. You wear the proof of her virginity on you right now.”

Christina had carefully avoided looking at his nakedness, but her eyes dropped of their own accord—and then widened. Jesu! No wonder it hurt so badly. Cheeks burning, she quickly averted her gaze. But not before the image of his incredible body was burned in her mind. The maidservant, however, eyed him boldly, shooting Christina a look of womanly appreciation that she didn’t fully understand.

“I only took what was given to me,” the MacLeod chief said coolly, an unmistakable edge to his voice.

He thought she’d wanted this. That she’d meant to seduce him. But she’d only meant to lie next to him. He wasn’t supposed to wake up.

“And now you will pay the price,” her father said matter-of-factly.

So matter-of-factly that comprehension finally dawned on her. How could she not have seen it before? The betrayal smacked her in the chest with nearly as much force as if he’d struck her.

He’d meant for this to happen. He hadn’t been delayed. Her father had never intended to come find her after a few minutes; he’d hoped she would be discovered and ruined. MacLeod could never refuse to marry her now. No matter how it had been accomplished, it was the only honorable thing to do.

Shame washed over her. And she’d been too much of a fool to realize what her father intended.

How could he do this to her? How could he deceive her like this?

Achieving his goal had blinded him to everything else.

“I do not pay for what is given for free,” the MacLeod chief replied.

Christina’s eyes flew to his face. Surely, he didn’t mean …? But he did. He didn’t want to marry her—even after taking her innocence. Even after what they’d shared.

His expression was hard and unyielding. He wouldn’t even look at her. He thinks I’m a part of this. She was, but she’d never intended it to go this far.

“Just what are you saying?” her father demanded, his face red with rage.

“I’m saying your daughter got exactly what she deserved when you sent her to my room.”

Christina couldn’t let him believe this of her. “But I never meant—”

“That’s enough,” her father interrupted. He turned on her with an angry glare. “You’ve done quite enough.” He motion to the maid and guardsman. “Escort her back to her room.” He spoke again to Christina, “I will speak with you tomorrow when this is settled.”

She looked to the MacLeod chief, searching for reassurance, but his face was as cold as ice, without a shred of compassion, the tic in his hard-set jaw the only indication of his anger. But she could feel it radiating from him, in every powerful muscle of that incredible godlike body. His nakedness didn’t seem to bother him at all. He stood as tall and proud as if he were a warrior in full armor. Invincible. With that build, it was easy to see why.

She climbed down off the bed, feeling as if she’d aged a hundred years in the last hour. She wobbled, catching sight of the telltale stain on the coverlet. She quickly shifted her gaze, her cheeks flooding with hot shame.

Ignoring her father, she turned to the MacLeod chief again. It somehow seemed vitally important that he know the truth. “Please,” she begged for understanding, “it’s not what you think. I didn’t know. This was a mistake.”

“Yes, it was,” he said curtly. Coldly. She knew he was angry—he had every right to be—but his remoteness stung. He’d touched her in the most intimate ways, possessed her with his body; she wanted to believe that it meant something.

Despite the ugliness of what her father had done, it had meant something to her. She stared at him, willing him to look in her direction, to give her a little comfort—no matter how insignificant—but he kept his gaze on her father, having forgotten all about her.

Insignificant. Her heart tugged hard in her chest. She was only a pawn in the games of men. One day she wanted to mean something to someone. But perhaps it was a foolish thing for a woman to want.

Christina bowed her head and followed the maidservant and guardsman out of the room, feeling her throat thicken with hot tears.

She didn’t know which was worse: that she was no longer a maid—ruined in the eyes of many—or that he didn’t care he was the one who made her so.

Tor watched her leave, refusing to allow himself to be swayed by her pitiful pleas. The treacherous chit had gotten exactly what she deserved.

He would not be forced into a marriage he didn’t want by trickery. If he did marry again, it would be for the good of the clan. It wouldn’t be to a woman who’d tricked him into taking her virginity.

Unbidden, the memories returned. Of holding her lush breasts in his hands, of her bottom pressed against his cock. Of dragging his mouth along the honey velvet of her skin as the veil of her silky hair fell over him, of her soft little breaths of pleasure, of the way she’d trembled when he’d touched her slick core, of the explosive passion that had gripped him as he’d plunged inside her.

Cursing his body’s reaction, he grabbed his leine and tossed it over his head.

He’d never been like that before. Wild with desire. Damned near out of control with it. The drink must have addled his mind.

He forced the memories back. His unnaturally fierce reaction to her would not change his original decision. Allying himself with the great patriot family of Fraser would immediately call into question his neutrality, putting him at odds with both Edward and MacDougall.

Lust was about as ridiculous a reason to wed as love.

Fraser waited until his daughter and the others had gone before rounding on him. “Do not think you can avoid this. The story of what has happened here will be all over the castle by morning.”

“I see you’ve made sure of that,” Tor said, referring to the maid and guardsman Fraser had brought along to witness this farce. “But you erred if you think it makes a damned bit of difference to me.”

“You’ve ruined her,” Fraser said incredulously. “Of course, you are honor bound to marry her.” No matter what the circumstances, he left unsaid.

“Am I?” Tor smiled. “You assume I play by the same rules. You came to me with an offer that I refused—for good reason. I’ll not be forced into marriage by trickery. It’s not my honor in jeopardy, but yours and your daughter’s.”

Only the knowledge that Tor could kill him with his bare hands held Fraser’s anger in check. “No one forced you to do anything,” he said. “Are you claiming that my daughter seduced you? My innocent daughter?”

“She seemed eager enough to me.” Tor’s face betrayed no emotion, but Fraser’s words pricked him. He replayed the scene over in his mind, and as much as he wanted to, he knew he could make no such claim. The odd reactions he’d attributed to game-playing made horrible sense for an innocent maid—and he’d been too out of his mind with lust to notice. But she’d responded. He put up the wall in his mind before he could think about that. She’d made no effort to stop—not until it was too late. “I suspect you knew exactly what would happen when you sent her to my bed. That it did is your problem.”

It seemed to finally be dawning on Fraser that he’d overplayed his hand. “No one will have her when it is discovered what has happened here.”

The lass had known what she risked.

And if she hadn’t?

Tor pushed aside the question. He would not feel guilty for having been tricked. He’d made his decision for the good of his clan and nothing had changed. “Then I suggest you stop your people from spreading word before any more damage is done.” He took a threatening step toward Fraser. “Now, it’s time for you to leave before I decide to ignore the truce and give you exactly what you deserve for what you attempted this night.”

Fraser took one look at him and knew it was not an idle threat. His black gaze landed on Tor. “This isn’t over,” he said, his voice teeming with resentment and anger.

But they both knew it was. Fraser had gambled with his daughter’s virtue and lost.

The moment Christina saw her sister, the tears she’d been holding back exploded into a big rush of choking sobs that wracked her entire body. Beatrix didn’t say a word but simply enfolded her in her arms, offering the comfort Christina so longed for after the emotional tumult of the night. She’d traveled from heaven to hell in the space of a few horrible minutes.

Slowly, through halting breaths, the story emerged. Perhaps not the most intimate details, but enough for even an innocent like Beatrix to understand. What had happened had been earth-shattering in a way that Christina could never explain to her sister. But it had left her irrevocably changed, for now she knew a man’s touch. Knew how she could become weak with passion and desire. Knew exactly how intimately a man and woman could be joined.

Beatrix didn’t say a word, just murmured soothing sounds, stroked her head, and allowed Christina to cry until she’d drenched the front of her chemise with tears.

When the tears at last subsided, Christina took a deep breath and looked up at her older sister through swollen, watery eyes. “What am I going to do?”

Beatrix untangled a piece of hair that was stuck in Christina’s lashes with a gentle sweep of her finger. “What happened tonight doesn’t need to change anything,” she said softly. “It won’t be the first time a girl trying to escape a marriage has sought out the sanctuary of a nunnery. Chastity is not required before you enter, only after.” She smiled. “If that is what you truly want.”

“Of course it’s what I want.”

Beatrix gave her a thoughtful look. “Maybe what happened was for the best.”

Christina pulled back in shock. “How can you say that?”

“Because I don’t think a lifetime devoted to God is what you would choose were other options available. Escape, peace, a lifetime of solitude—I understand your reasons for going—but how long before the walls of sanctuary would start to feel like a prison? You want to marry, Chrissi. Escape with him; he’ll protect you.”

There was more truth in her sister’s words than she wanted to admit. The veil would protect her, but once taken, her vows could not be undone. She would have peace and the ability to do something useful with her learning, but not freedom. Nor would she ever again know the closeness with a man that she’d experienced today.

He was wrong for her … wasn’t he? Everything about the battle-hard warlord overwhelmed her. He was too intimidating. Too fierce. Too … too. But he was also honorable, controlled, and—as she couldn’t help but be aware of—handsome enough to make her knees weak.

But none of this mattered. Beatrix was forgetting something very important. “I told you what he said. He doesn’t want to marry me.”

Beatrix cupped the side of her face in her hand and gave her an indulgent smile, looking more like a mother than a sister. “He’s angry. Give him time to think. He’ll see that you had nothing to do with our father’s trickery and do what is right. From everything you’ve told me, everything you know of him, do you believe he could do anything less?”

Nay, not if her estimation of him was true. But Beatrix hadn’t seen his face. Christina shuddered at the memory, having never faced such vitriol. “What if I’m wrong?” What if he wasn’t the chivalrous knight that she’d made him out to be, but the brutal warlord she’d first imagined?

“Is that what you think?” her sister asked.

Did she? What did she know of him? A strange question to ask about a man who’d touched her so intimately, roused her passion, and taken her virginity in one wicked stroke.

She knew that he spoke with authority and carried himself with the pride of a king, that he was a warrior of repute and incomparable skill, that he was capable of mercy, and that he would save a serving girl from rape where others turned a blind eye. Everything she knew of him spoke of honor.

She looked at Beatrix and shook her head. Deep in her gut, she knew she wasn’t wrong about him.

“Then the question is what do you want?” Beatrix asked quietly. “But I think you already know the answer.”

Christina’s chest squeezed, knowing that her sister spoke true. “What if I’m wrong?” she said hoarsely.

“The nunnery will always be there, but this might be your only chance to find happiness. What if this man is your Lancelot? What if he is the man you are destined to love?”

Christina managed a wry smile. “I thought I was the one who let my imagination run away with me.”

But Beatrix had only given voice to her deepest girlish dreams. The alternative, a lifetime of “what ifs,” spread out before her like a path without end. Like the endless tolls of bells sounding the “Liturgy of the Hours” from Matins to Compline.

Her sister was right. It was worth the risk. She wouldn’t be the first bride to seek refuge in a nunnery to escape a terrible marriage. The reverse, however, was not possible. If she took the veil, there would be no going back.

And truth be told, after what she’d experienced tonight, she didn’t know if a life of chastity would be possible. Her desire had been awakened. No longer was she innocent. And though it was certainly wicked to think such things, she was glad of it. She’d liked how it felt when he touched her. She bit her lip. Well, except for when he’d entered her. But pain was to be expected the first time. At least that was what she’d heard.

Something about Tormod MacLeod called to her in a way that she could never have expected from such a fierce and terrifying warrior. The very first time their eyes met she’d felt it—that strange current of awareness running through her. And when he’d pulled that man off her like some dark avenging angel, it seemed like destiny—as if he’d been drawn from the pages of her stories.

She wanted him. But did he want her?

Tor waited until dawn before descending the stairs to ready his men for departure. He’d not had the benefit of sleep—it having eluded him completely—to take the edge off his anger and he was anxious to leave.

He didn’t like the feeling pricking at him. About an hour before sunrise he’d identified it: guilt. But God’s blood, they’d tricked him. He had nothing to feel guilty about.

Not unexpectedly, his host was waiting for him. “You’re up early,” MacDonald said. “Though from what I hear, you had a long night.”

Apparently, Fraser hadn’t lost any time in appealing to MacDonald. Not that it would make any difference. The “King” of the Isles held no authority over him. “I sail with the tide,” Tor replied, ignoring the reference to what had occurred.

“You still have a few hours, then. Join me in my solar. I think we can have this matter settled to everyone’s satisfaction.”

“It’s already settled.”

The old warrior quirked a bushy gray brow. “Is it?”

Tor held the other man’s gaze, clenched his jaw, and followed him into the small room off the Great Hall. His host deserved an explanation.

He assumed the less formal setting of the solar, rather than the council chamber, was an attempt by MacDonald to avoid the appearance of judgment. Tor wasn’t surprised to see the other men already seated around the small table. It was the same group who had tried to persuade him to join with Bruce: Lamberton, Campbell, MacSorley, and, of course, Fraser.

“In light of recent events,” MacDonald started once he’d sat down, “I hope you will consider our original offer.”

Tor turned a cool, challenging gaze on Fraser. “Nothing has happened to change my mind.”

Fraser struggled to control his temper. “Nothing except that you’ve ruined my daughter,” he sputtered.

Lamberton frowned. “Is this true?”

Though Tor knew that under the circumstances an explanation was in order, he wasn’t used to being questioned—or being put on the defensive. It was a position he found he did not enjoy. “I took her maidenhead. It’s her father, however, who did the ruining.”

Fraser flushed angrily.

Campbell gave Fraser a puzzled look. “What’s he talking about?”

When the other man didn’t say anything, Tor said, “Why don’t you ask him how his daughter came to be in my room?” He was interested in hearing that himself.

Lamberton’s eyes narrowed on Fraser. “What’s he suggesting, Sir Andrew? Did you send your daughter to his room?”

All eyes were on Fraser now, and it was clear he didn’t like it. “How my daughter came to be in his room is immaterial. Anyone could see that he wanted the lass. I merely gave him the opportunity; I did not force him to ravish her.”

The other men stared at Fraser with varying levels of disgust, but Lamberton was outraged. He was a churchman not just in office but also in conviction—which wasn’t always the case. “Your own daughter? How could you have used the lass like that? The poor girl must have been terrified.”

Tor didn’t like hearing that any more than Fraser did.

“None of this matters,” Fraser said angrily. “If he had any honor he would offer for her, accept the alliance, and join forces with us. A knight would—”

Tor leaned forward and grabbed the man by the throat. He’d had about enough of Sir Andrew Fraser. “I’m not a damned knight,” he said in a deadly voice. “That’s the very reason you want me to lead your team. I don’t play by your rules or codes. I do what needs to be done to win. Kill or be killed—that’s my code.”

He held Fraser like that for a long moment, then tossed him away with a grunt of disgust.

Only the sound of Fraser’s sputtering broke the silence. It was the truth, and they all knew it. After a moment, MacDonald turned to the other men and said, “Leave us.”

Fraser looked as if he wanted to argue, but Lamberton stopped him. “I think you’ve said enough.”

When the room had emptied of all but the two of them, MacDonald studied Tor appraisingly, and then gave him a wry smile. “You’re right, of course. Though Lowlanders aren’t used to such blunt speaking. The reason they’ve come to us is not just because there are no better fighting men in Christendom, but also for our less than ‘knightly’ style of warfare. But just because they think we fight like savage pirates doesn’t mean we are. We might not live by the knightly code, but honor isn’t reserved for knights.” He chuckled. “Even Highlanders have a line, and though I think you don’t like it, you know you’ve come up against yours.”

Tor met the other man’s gaze but didn’t say anything, his expression giving no hint of his thoughts. MacDonald was right, damn him. As much as Tor hated it, he couldn’t escape the sensation of a noose tightening around his throat.

In theory he knew he was right to reject the alliance, but it did not ease the weight on his conscience. He’d taken her, damnation—rather crudely, too. It was no more than she deserved. But did she have to look so ridiculously vulnerable?

His jaw locked as images of her face assaulted him. Pleading. Scared. Horrified when she realized he had no intention of offering for her.

Anger and outrage surged inside him. Damn her for putting him in this position. Damn the whisky. Damn his own mindless reaction to her.

“I may not condone Fraser’s methods,” MacDonald said, “but he’s right; no one compelled you to accept his wee gift.”

“I didn’t know who it was. I thought you sent a woman to me.” He didn’t offer it as an excuse, but as an explanation.

MacDonald nodded. “Ah. I wondered. And the lass said nothing?”

Tor shook his head. Not until it was too late, at least. He stood up and paced across the room, knowing that if he had to sit there another moment he’d break something. The loss of composure only added to his anger. Finally, he turned back around to meet the older man’s gaze. “I’ll be damned if I’ll be forced into a marriage that is of no benefit to my clan by trickery and deceit.”

“If you refuse to marry the lass, you’ll make an enemy of Fraser and his family.”

“And Bruce as well, you mean.” Choosing sides, exactly what he’d sought to avoid.

MacDonald shrugged. “You know Lowlanders. They have codes. Rules. You took the lass’s virginity; you are honor bound to marry her. End of discussion.” MacDonald leaned forward. “But, I think I have a solution that may solve all our needs.”

Tor crossed his arms. “I’m listening.” Reluctantly.

“Fraser may have been overzealous, but we all want the same thing: for you to train and lead this team of elite warriors. What I’m suggesting is a compromise. Train the men for a few months—someone else can lead them. You can do so in secret, and no one need be aware of your involvement. You will stay outwardly neutral and not draw the ire or scrutiny of King Edward and MacDougall.”

“Unless someone discovers what I’m doing. Why would I want to risk it?”

MacDonald smiled. “Because it will benefit your clan to do so. If you agree to train the guard, I will appease Nicolson.”

Tor stilled. MacDonald had caught his attention. “How?”

“My youngest son needs a bride. I will see to it that he’s betrothed to Nicolson’s second daughter.”

Tor raised his brow. MacDonald must want him more than he realized for him to give Nicolson such a prized alliance.

It would work. Nicolson would have to accept. Staving off war with Nicolson was the reason he came, and MacDonald was handing it to him. But it wasn’t enough—it would only exchange one problem for another. “What you are suggesting solves only half the problem. If I marry Fraser’s daughter, I will have appeared to ally myself with the family—and with Bruce.”

MacDonald smiled. “Actually, thanks to Fraser’s treachery, it will be just the opposite.”

“How is that?”

“Rumors are already flying around that you ravished the lass. When you marry, it will only validate the rumors. Fraser will understandably be furious and you will appear to be enemies. Not such a stretch, I would imagine.” He chuckled. “It won’t look like an alliance, and no one will suspect you are working for Bruce.”

Outwardly maintaining his neutrality.

“I’m not usually known as a despoiler of innocent maids,” Tor said wryly.

MacDonald snorted a laugh. “We’ll let it be known that you were besotted. That you fell in love and when the lass’s father refused you, you took matters into your own hands.” MacDonald’s eyes twinkled with mirth, guessing how much the idea of sounding like a lovesick fool appealed to him. “Didn’t your brother recently do the same?”

Tor grimaced. “No one who knows me will believe it.”

“The lass is exquisite, and every man can be made a fool for love.”

Not me. But if he could weather the humiliation, it was just ludicrous enough to work.

“I never thought to hear such banalities from you.”

A flash of pain flickered in the old warrior’s gaze. “As I said, every man.” He shrugged off the strange sadness that had crept into his voice. “So what say you to our agreement? I will take care of Nicolson and give you the peace you wanted, if you agree to train the men. After three months, you can walk away if you wish. Everybody will be happy.”

Especially Fraser. Despite the obvious benefits of the offer, it went against every bone in Tor’s body to give Fraser what he wanted. Tor sat back in his chair, eyeing the other man carefully. “The alliance isn’t necessary. Marrying the girl doesn’t have to be part of the bargain. You will get what you want—my agreement to train the men—simply by staving off the war with Nicolson.”

“That might have been true before last night,” the older man said. Tor waited for him to continue, but he knew what he was going to say. “You’ve taken the lass’s virginity—no matter the circumstances. Fraser will find many who agree that you are honor bound to marry her. Bruce needs Fraser’s support, and for that he will need to keep him happy. The alliance must be part of the bargain.”

He should refuse. The alliance would only cause him problems. Walk away.

But damnation, he couldn’t.

MacDonald had made him an offer he couldn’t refuse, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t turn it to his advantage. “Call off your dogs.”

MacDonald’s brows gathered in genuine confusion. “Dogs?”

“Your cateran kin, the MacRuairis.”

“Ah …” A long, slow smile spread across MacDonald’s face.

“You find something amusing?” Tor asked.

“You never asked about the warriors who will make up the secret guard.”

MacDonald recited a list of ten names. Tor frowned at a few of them, but when MacDonald reached the last name, Tor returned his smile with one that was much more devious. Lachlan MacRuairi. “Why didn’t you say that in the first place?” Having MacRuairi under his heel alone would almost be worth it. “What’s his special skill, cutting throats?”

MacDonald laughed. “Something to that effect.”

“And you trust him with this?” MacRuairi’s loyalty was suspect at best, nonexistent at worst. “How can you be sure he won’t go running to Edward or MacDougall the first chance he gets?”

MacDonald nodded. “He won’t. You’ll have to trust me.”

It was a lot to ask. He knew the blackguard. After a long pause he nodded.

“Then you agree?”

Tor thought for a moment. Though everything MacDonald said made sense, something about marrying the lass still bothered him. But so did the idea of leaving her to an uncertain fate. “I do, for what it’s worth. But what you ask may be impossible. These men are more enemies than a fighting force.”

Hell, there was even a bloody Englishman among the names.

“They will follow you,” MacDonald said confidently. “Your reputation is well known, even in the borders. Men line up for the opportunity to fight with you despite the knowledge that only a very few of the toughest will survive what is it called … perdition?” Tor nodded, amused by the name given the two-week period of grueling training all his men endured—or, more often, didn’t. “What is it they say? You’re a man who could turn a group of ten-year-old lasses into toughened warriors.” He grinned at the jest. “Why do you think we wanted you so badly?”

One side of Tor’s mouth lifted. Ten-year-old lasses would be easier than this bunch. “I know how to train soldiers, not make miracles.”

MacDonald guffawed and slapped him on the back. “There’s always a first.” He stood and went to the sideboard, pouring a cup of uisge-beatha for each of them. Handing one to Tor, he lifted his glass. “To new alliances.”

Tor returned the gesture and drank. But it did nothing to warm the chill that swept behind his neck. Getting the Nicolsons and MacRuairis off his back was worth the risk for now, but he hoped he didn’t come to regret his decision. He knew well what was at stake if his involvement with Bruce was discovered.

He’d bought peace, but at what cost?

Christina had been ordered to appear in MacDonald’s solar before the midday meal, uncertain of the fate that awaited her. Meaning that by the time she arrived, she was a tightly coiled bundle of nerves.

Outside the door, she smoothed nonexistent wrinkles from the skirt of her sapphire silk cote-hardie anxiously, took a deep breath, and knocked. Bid to enter, she drew back her shoulders and—attempting to hold her head high—walked into the room.

Her bravado faltered immediately, her frazzled nerves coiling a little tighter. The room was small and dark, and hardly seemed big enough for one man to hold court let alone the four hulking warriors—and one bishop—gathered around a table, all watching her intently. She looked to her father, but his dark, somber expression gave no hint of what was to come.

She managed not to shuffle or fidget, but it was impossible not to be intimidated. She had the distinct feeling of a child being brought before her father for punishment, but instead of one judge, finding a tribunal. And it wasn’t simply punishment for a minor transgression but her future that hung in the balance.

In addition to her father, she recognized MacDonald, his pirate-looking henchman, the bishop, and, of course, the MacLeod chief. Whether his presence was a good or bad sign she didn’t know.

Though she was careful to avoid catching his gaze, she was uncomfortably aware of his scrutiny. Not usually vain, she felt a smidgen of vanity now, aware that she looked horrible. Despite the cold water she’d dunked her face in that morning, the ravages of tears had been wrought on her face in swollen, red-rimmed eyes and splotchy, sallow skin.

Knowing that she didn’t look her best didn’t exactly give her any much-needed confidence. The dead silence in the solar didn’t help any either.

Not sure where to look, she kept her eyes fastened safely on her toes.

It was MacDonald who spoke first. He was seated on the long side of the table with Lamberton beside him and the blond giant of a henchman directly behind him, standing guard. She supposed she was grateful that the room was not large enough to hold any more of the Island chiefs’ large retinues. Both MacDonald and MacLeod had at least a dozen men that formed their personal guard. Not surprisingly, her father and MacLeod sat at opposite ends of the table, leaving as much distance between them as possible.

“No doubt you are aware of why you are here,” he said.

She nodded, her heart jumping with anticipation, knowing that the time had come. She couldn’t breathe, let alone speak, as she waited.

“Your father and MacLeod have come to terms, and under the circumstances, we think it’s best if the betrothal is a short one.”

Betrothal. She sucked in her breath. He’d agreed to marry her. The wave of relief that crashed over her was surprisingly strong—she’d wanted this more than she realized.

Beatrix was right. And she herself had been right about him. Even in the face of her father’s treachery, honor had won out.

Perhaps behind the cold façade beat the heart of a gallant knight. And maybe he wasn’t as indifferent to her as he appeared.

Her heart took a little leap. But then she chanced a glance in his direction and his expression put a hard check on her wild imagination. The knights in her books brimmed with charm and devotion to their lady, but there was nothing charming about this fierce barbarian warlord, and certainly nothing resembling devotion in his penetrating blue gaze. His expression was as hard and inscrutable as usual.

His thoughts about this marriage were impossible to fathom. If she hoped for a small sign of encouragement, she wouldn’t find it from him.

Deflated, she shifted her gaze back to MacDonald. “I see,” she said uncertainly.

It was the bishop who gave her an encouraging smile. She latched onto the small kindness like an anchor. “I will take care of the necessary dispensations,” he said, “as we don’t want to wait more than three weeks for the banns to be read.”

“The contracts will be signed and the ceremony can take place immediately thereafter,” MacDonald added.

“Tomorrow,” the MacLeod chief said flatly, the first word he’d spoken since she entered the room. “I must return to Dunvegan as soon as possible. I’ve delayed too long already. We will leave immediately following the ceremony.”

She blanched. “Tomorrow? But, I …” her voice dropped off. Her hands twisted. This was all happening so fast. Too fast.

“Everything has been agreed upon,” her father said brusquely, his annoyance with her reaction obvious. “You need do nothing.”

Lamberton gave him a scathing look, and then leaned forward in his chair. “What is it, child? You’ve been ill used in all of this, and despite what’s been decided here today, I’ll not see you forced into marriage.”

“She’ll do what she’s told,” her father said angrily.

“Enough,” MacLeod boomed. “Let the lass speak. She can answer for herself.”

Christina didn’t know whether to be grateful or not. His gaze was utterly inscrutable, so she focused her attention on the bishop’s kind face. Having never anticipated that she would have a voice in the matter, the unexpected opportunity gave her a reckless idea. A way to protect herself if she was wrong.

She swallowed. “Aye, I will marry him.”

The men visibly relaxed.

Taking a deep breath, she turned to the MacLeod chief. “But I would ask something of you in return.”

He nodded his head for her to continue.

Not daring to breathe for fear she would lose courage, she blurted, “I would ask that should I ever desire, you allow me to retire to a nunnery.”

The room fell into a stunned silence. Her heart stopped, wondering if she’d made a huge mistake. The pride of men was a tender thing. Had she just wounded his?

His gaze registered a flicker of surprise—and perhaps something else. Admiration. She realized that her minor act of rebellion had unwittingly impressed him.

“What nonsense are you spouting, gel,” her father blasted. “Of course he will agree to no such thing.”

The MacLeod chief ignored him. “Should you ever wish to leave, no one will stop you. You have my word. My men will be informed as such on our arrival.”

He’d agreed. She couldn’t believe it. She hadn’t really thought he would—and certainly not so readily. Did he even realize the gift he’d given her? It was a small show of respect. A statement that she was not a possession.

Their eyes locked, and she knew he’d understood. Something passed between them. Something that made hope flare in her chest. It was the same intense connection she’d felt before. And she sensed that beyond the wintry façade, he felt it, too.

“Thank you,” she said, not breaking the connection.

He held her gaze for a moment longer, nodded, and then turned curtly away. Cold. Remote. But she hoped something more.

Her future had been decided.

Now there was only Beatrix’s to consider.

Tor spent the remainder of the day cloistered with MacDonald and Lamberton, finalizing the details for his training of the men. With his brother gone, there could be no question of him leaving Skye—at least until he was certain the raids had stopped. He would not leave his clan unprotected. Therefore, it was agreed that the warriors would come to Skye and train at an abandoned broch near the castle.

Secrecy was paramount, his appearance of neutrality depending on it. As such, only a trusted few of his clansmen would know of their presence.

Fraser informed him that his daughter knew nothing of the reasons behind their alliance, and Tor saw no reason for that to change. His undertaking for Bruce had nothing to do with her, and it was safer for her to be kept in the dark. Confiding in anyone—let alone a woman—was not something he did unless necessary. The treachery leading to his parents’ death had taught him the importance of keeping his own counsel. The fortunes of his clan rested on his shoulders and his alone.

Other than the need for secrecy, this would be just like any other training for hire that he’d undertaken many times before. Though he had to admit that he looked forward to the added challenge of training such an elite, if divergent, team of warriors.

Three months was a small price to pay for peace. After three months the team would be gone, along with the risk of discovery of his involvement with Bruce’s rebellion. His part of the bargain would be paid. In return he would have Nicolson off his back, MacRuairi under his thumb, and an alliance with a family that he could use or disavow as he saw fit. If Bruce succeeded, a connection with the Frasers would be a benefit, but if the rebellion failed, he had some protection in the pretense of enmity.

All in all, it wasn’t a bad bargain—except for the treacherous circumstances in which it had been forged. He hated knowing that Fraser had gotten what he wanted. That he’d been manipulated was a bitter draught to swallow. He could cheerfully kill Fraser for what he’d done. His anger toward the woman who would be his wife was not so intense, but neither could he ignore her part in what had happened.

Once his initial anger had cooled, he began to suspect that she’d been coerced. He hadn’t missed the fear in her eyes when she looked at her father—or the betrayal. He would reserve judgment until he heard her side, but she would learn that he did not tolerate deception of any kind.

His anger was also tempered by the knowledge that she had suffered for her actions. Trick or not, honor would not let him completely ignore that he’d taken her virginity in a crude manner suited for a jaded whore, not an innocent maid. This marriage would at least do something to ease his conscience in that regard.

Though it wasn’t an alliance he wanted, he would make the best of it. But he could not completely shake the voice niggling him that he’d gotten more in the bargain than he wanted. Something about Christina Fraser set him on edge. His desire for her was … extreme.

That small taste of her had only whetted his appetite. If her reaction last night was any indication, she was just as passionate as she looked. He’d burned with memories the entire time she stood before him in the solar. When he thought of her in his bed …

Anticipation was an understatement.

The intense lust that he felt for her was a distraction, but it did not concern him. He was not an untried lad. He knew how to control his base urges and keep lust in its place—in the bedchamber.

No doubt the strength of his reaction to her was only because she’d been out of his reach. As his wife, he could bed her at will. No longer would she be the fruit of the forbidden tree. Once sated, his lust would temper, and they would get on to a comfortable coexistence such as the one he’d shared with his first wife. He would have his duties and she would have hers, with little overlap.

She’d have the protection of his castle and name, fine gowns, a castle to run, food to eat, a warm bed to sleep in, perhaps a few children to fill her arms. Everything a woman could want.

Besides, any qualms he felt about the lass seemed insignificant in light of the more immediate benefits to his clan.

She was only a lass, after all. And a small one at that. What harm could she bring?

He woke early the next morning, eager to have the day behind him. Now that he’d resolved himself to the alliance, he wanted it—and its formalities—over with so he could focus on the task at hand. The sooner it was done, the sooner he could return to Dunvegan and begin to prepare for training the men. He’d be too busy to think about anything—or anyone—else.

As his clerk had not accompanied him, he employed one of MacDonald’s to look over the marriage contract. MacDonald and Lamberton had not exaggerated. Christina Fraser’s tocher was generous. Tor had just gained a considerable chunk of land in Stirlingshire and a smaller one along the Borders—assuming Edward did not confiscate it after what Bruce and his cohorts had planned.

He frowned when Fraser entered the solar alone. Though Christina would not be required to sign the contract, Tor had assumed she would be present.

He hadn’t seen her since yesterday morning’s meeting in the solar. It’s not that he was anxious to see her; he wanted only to assure himself that her father had not punished her for her “condition.”

Her show of spirit in the solar had been an unexpected surprise. It spoke of substance and courage. Perhaps there was more to the girl than he’d realized. He’d mistaken her innocence for timidity.

He could guess what had motivated her bold request, and it enraged him. She would soon learn that he was a very different man from her father. Agreeing to her demand seemed like a small price to pay to ease her fear—especially given that he was confident the situation would never arise.

She would never have cause to leave him.

She would be his wife. No matter how it had come about—or whether he’d wanted it—Tor protected what was his. Always.

“Where is your daughter?” he asked.

Fraser waved his hand dismissively and sat down at the table to sign the contracts. “Preparing for the ceremony. Women,” he said with disdain. “They’ve no head for business. She was too busy fixing her hair and said she would meet us at the chapel.”

Something about the statement bothered him. The flippant remark seemed unlike her. But then again, he supposed that he didn’t really know her.

An hour later, when he walked into the chapel and saw her standing before the altar, he decided it was well worth the wait.

She took his breath away.

For a moment he stopped in his tracks, drinking in the lovely vision before him. A gold circlet studded with jewels crowned her head. Her dark hair had been braided and coiled into two rounds at her temples, secured by a gold crespinette. A sheer golden veil covered the back of her head and flowed down to her waist.

Normally, he didn’t pay much attention to women’s gowns, but this one was exquisite. The tight bodice and sleeves of the cote-hardie hugged her womanly curves in all the right places. She had the kind of lush curves that were built for one thing. Large breasts, a slim waist, shapely hips, and a sweet round bottom for a man to hold tight in his hands. His imagination would have been bad enough, but his body was also dealing with very visceral memories.

God, had he really touched her like that? Had she melted and moved against him? Rubbed her bottom against his cock?

Hell.

Angered by his weakness and aware that he was staring, he schooled his features into impassivity and started down the center aisle of the chapel. As he drew near, however, his control faltered. He noticed how the dark verdant color in her gown emphasized the creamy ivory of her skin and the flecks of green in her dark, luminous eyes. Eyes that met his full force, drawing him in. He couldn’t have turned away if he’d wanted to.

All traces of her tears had vanished and the gaze that met his, though hesitant, was every bit as exotic and enticing as he remembered. Lust hit him like a fist in the gut. Those eyes. That sensual mouth. They were dangerous to a man’s sanity. Even in the nave of holiness, his body felt the hard carnal pull of sin.

Mine. A primitive wave of heat surged through him.

And he couldn’t wait to have her. Deep and hard. Over and over, until he purged the weakness from his loins.

“Where’s your sister?” Fraser demanded, breaking his trance.

Unsettled by his reaction, Tor felt the strange urge to thank her father for the interruption. What the hell was wrong with him? It was not as if he’d never seen a beautiful woman before. Though he couldn’t recall ever having examined one in such painstaking detail.

For the first time, he noticed that the woman standing beside her was not her sister but a serving maid.

“She wasn’t feeling well,” Christina answered evenly. “She will be at the jetty to see us off.”

If he hadn’t been watching her so closely, he wouldn’t have noticed the slight flicker of her gaze when she spoke. She was lying.

Fraser’s eyes narrowed. Whether he’d caught the movement or for some other reason, her father knew it, too. “Send for her,” he ordered. “She should be here.”

Instinctively, Tor moved to Christina’s side. “The lass is ill, leave her be.” To Lamberton he said, “The tide will not wait.” He took her hand and placed it in his, her soft fingers disappearing into the fold of his big, sword-hardened palm. “If you’ll begin.”

MacSorley grinned, his eyes twinkling wickedly. “Better hurry, Bishop. I believe MacLeod is eager to get his new bride home.” His gaze slid over Christina appreciatively. Too appreciatively, Tor thought with narrowed eyes. “Not that I blame him, my lady; your beauty this day is beyond compare.”

Christina blushed prettily, appearing inordinately pleased by the silly compliment.

It should have come from me, Tor realized angrily. But the lass had to know how tormentingly beautiful she was … didn’t she? He fought the strangest urge to smash MacSorley’s too-charming smile into the ground.

The amusement in the henchman’s gaze only deepened, as if he knew exactly what Tor was thinking.

But it was Tor who had the last laugh when he shot MacSorley a look that promised retribution. He would have three months to pay him back, and Tor vowed to make good use of every single day. MacDonald’s henchman would lose that swagger in blood, sweat, and pain. Plenty of it.

MacSorley knew it, too. The man known as the greatest seafarer in a land of men descended from pirates would never show fear, but the teasing grin fell flatly from his face.

Christina didn’t understand the silent exchange between the two men, but she was grateful for the reprieve.

Wittingly or unwittingly, the MacLeod chief had come to her rescue again, preventing her father from sending after Beatrix and discovering she was gone. Though her sister had sailed at dawn, Christina wanted to give her as much time as she could to get away. Every minute took her sister closer to safety.

She swallowed the hot ball in her throat. Saying goodbye to Beatrix this morning not knowing if she would ever see her again had been horrible. But it had to be done.

She was grateful for the warm, steady pressure of the MacLeod chief’s strong fingers; they gave her a shot of much-needed courage.

He gazed down at her. “Are you ready?”

She peered up into his piercing ice-blue eyes, and for a moment thought she detected a glint of concern, or maybe even tenderness. But it was gone so quickly that she wondered if she’d only imagined it. She nodded. “Aye.”

I hope.

Together, they turned to face the bishop. The short ceremony passed in a blur. Yet through it all, like a fiery beacon in the mist or a rock in a sea of tumult, she was aware of the powerful man at her side. His heat. The spicy, masculine scent of him seemed to enfold her in a dark embrace. He dwarfed her by a foot, outweighed her in sheer steely muscle by at least double, and seemed every inch the battle-hard warlord, but instead of feeling threatened, she felt safe. Protected. With him at her side, no one would dare to harm her.

He might not be the charming, gallant knight she’d dreamed of—like MacDonald’s devilish henchman, she thought with a laugh. That one had a smile in his forbidding visage that spoke of pure mischief. Nay, the MacLeod chief was too fierce and imposing for that. But she did not doubt that at his core he was every bit as honorable and chivalrous as Lancelot himself.

And he was devastatingly handsome. Her cheeks flushed, aware of how she’d stared at him when he’d entered the chapel. He’d looked unreal. Like some bronze sun god. The fearsome expression and power of his warrior’s body often made his handsomeness seem almost an afterthought—but not today.

They crossed their right hands, binding a swath of wool around their wrists, and repeated their vows. It was of the same soft blue pattern he wore in the plaid around his shoulders fastened with a big silver brooch. He’d thankfully left his enormous sword at the door, but even for his wedding day he wore his war coat. The metal-studded cotun gleamed like armor in the beam of sunlight coming through the window above the nave, the same light that caught the shimmering strands of gold in his silky hair. The bronze locks curled a little around his ear, making her think he’d washed it, and she longed to reach up and wrap it around her finger.

She blushed at her errant thoughts as the bishop handed him the cup of wine. He took a sip and then passed it to her.

It was almost over. Except for …

He bent down, lowering his mouth toward hers.

Instinctively, she sucked in her breath. He must have heard her because his eyes went to hers. He hesitated for a minute, his clear blue eyes darkening. She could smell the faint tinge of mint on his breath and feel the gentle warmth sweep over her cheek. Her skin prickled with awareness. With anticipation.

Her heart pounded in her throat. Would his mouth be as soft as it looked?

Her eyes closed and her lips parted as she waited for the press of his lips on hers. For their first kiss.

But the light brush of his mouth could hardly be described as a kiss. Their lips barely touched. It was swift. Chaste. Perfunctory.

Her eyes flew open, but he’d already turned away.

Disappointment rushed through her. She didn’t know why, but she’d been expecting … more. Not the formal, impatient gesture that made it seem as if he couldn’t wait to get it over with.

Then it was over, and she was married.

As she accepted the felicitations of the men who’d gathered to witness the ceremony, she couldn’t help but feel a twinge of sadness. When she’d dreamed of this day, she’d always thought it would be different. Romantic. Not terse and businesslike. She’d dreamed of love.

But under the circumstances, what did she expect? Their courtship had been sown in treachery. It wasn’t exactly the most promising of beginnings.

Beatrix’s premonition came back to her. Such a marriage would be doomed. But before she could chase the spell of darkness away, one of her father’s guardsmen came rushing to his side, driving all other thoughts from her mind.

“Gone?” her father said loudly. “What do you mean she’s gone?”

Nettles! Her time was up. Unconsciously, Christina looked around for her new husband, but he was in deep conversation with Lamberton and MacDonald at the rear of the chapel with the other guardsmen who made up his large retinue.

The guardsman mumbled something to her father that she couldn’t hear.

“I’ll get to the bottom of this,” her father said, coming toward her. He grabbed her elbow and jerked her around to face him. “Your sister is missing. Do you know anything about this?”

She felt the familiar wave of fear crash over her but forced herself to meet his gaze.

“Beatrix is gone,” she said softly.

“Gone?” He went white with anger, his fingers biting into her arm. “What do you mean, gone? Where?”

“Somewhere safe.”

His dark eyes blackened with rage. He lifted his hand. “You’ll tell me where she’s gone or I’ll—”

All of a sudden her husband was at her side. He grabbed her father’s arm, wrenching it behind his back with such force she heard a sickly pop. Her father yelped in pain.

“Touch her again and I’ll kill you. Your daughter belongs to me now. Do you understand?”

With that deadly voice it was impossible not to. He was looking at her father as if he would love nothing more than to prove it.

Christina gazed at him in awe, stunned by his fierce defense of her. No one had ever spoken up for her like that. His reaction was so intense, she wondered if maybe …

Was it possible he did care for her?

Her father nodded mutely, his face twisted in agony. Tor pushed him away with a grunt, her father cradling his arm, which fell unnaturally from his shoulder.

“My daughter, Beatrix,” he said, his voice strained with pain. “She’s gone, and this one knows something about it.”

Tor turned to her, waiting for an explanation—as were the rest of the men.

The thrill of his fierce defense faded. She swallowed nervously, knowing that her sister’s future might well depend on the next few minutes. Would these men be sympathetic, or would they side with her father? Would they try to force her to tell them where Beatrix had gone?

She bit her lip, realizing she should have feigned ignorance. “Beatrix is somewhere safe. That is all I can say.”

“You had something to do with this?” Tor asked.

From his even tone it was impossible to guess what he was thinking—she suspected that would be a common occurrence in her future. Would he punish her for defying her father and helping her sister escape? She took a deep breath of faith and nodded.

He frowned, and for a moment, she tensed.

“She went alone?” he asked.

He didn’t sound angry. Cautiously, she nodded again.

Her father broke in. “You stupid girl. Do you not realize the danger she is in? A beautiful innocent like your sister? It’s like sending a lamb into a pack of hungry wolves. If she’s been harmed, it will be your fault.”

“He’s right, lass,” MacDonald agreed, in a far less belligerent tone. “The Highlands are no place for a woman alone. She could be in danger.”

Danger …

No! Christina refused to let them scare her. She wasn’t alone. There had been many other women travelers on the boat, as well as a friar. Beatrix would come to no harm. With favorable winds, she would be there before night fell.

She chanced a glance at her new husband; he was watching her with a curious expression on his face. “You knew the risk?” he asked.

She nodded, pleading for understanding. “We had no choice. Beatrix …” She twisted her hands, searching for a way to explain. “You see, she isn’t strong. It was far more dangerous for her to stay.” It might have been her only chance to get away.

Her husband gave a curt nod, as if satisfied by her explanation.

She couldn’t believe it. He wasn’t going to demand that she tell him what she knew. The show of trust was more than she could have dreamed.

But her elation was short-lived.

“How dare you!” her father growled. Despite his dislocated shoulder, he looked as if he’d like to grab her again. “’Tis not your decision to make.” To his guardsman he said, “She couldn’t have gone far. Check the jetties for any boats that have departed and ask the guards whether anyone was seen leaving the castle. She knows no one in the area—” All of a sudden he stopped. A steel glint came to his eye. He turned to Lamberton. “Where is the closest nunnery?”

Christina paled. Dear God, how could he have guessed so quickly? He knew Beatrix better than she’d realized. Would the nuns protect her sister against an angry father demanding her return?

Lamberton frowned. “Do you have reason to believe she would have sought sanctuary in the church?”

“Aye,” her father said. “The foolish girl thought to take the veil. Of all the ridiculous notions; with her beauty I could gain a kingdom.” Noticing the bishop’s darkening expression, he amended hurriedly. “It is just a silly girl’s fancy, nothing more.”

“It isn’t a fancy,” Christina countered vehemently, outraged by her father’s lie. “It is all she dreams of.” She turned to Lamberton, remembering the kindness he’d shown her. He was a bishop, a churchman—surely he understood the spiritual calling? “There’s something special about my sister. Something pure and holy. She’s always wanted a life dedicated to God. Marriage …” Tears blurred her vision. “It would kill her.” She felt Tor’s steadying hand on her arm. The unexpected comforting gesture made her chest squeeze. “I couldn’t let that happen,” she said in a whisper.

Tor gave Lamberton a long look. “I think her fear of marriage is understandable under the circumstances.”

The bishop took his meaning, his expression suggesting that he couldn’t agree more. Staring at Christina’s father, he said, “After the way you secured the betrothal of one daughter, I think a gift of your second to the church is fitting atonement, wouldn’t you agree?”

MacDonald smothered a sharp laugh with a cough.

Her father’s mouth tightened so hard the veins in his thick neck bulged a fiery red. “You ask too much,” he said through clenched teeth. “It will cost me a small fortune.”

Not only in the lost alliance. A woman from a good family entering a nunnery would be expected to give a substantial dowry.

“Consider it an indulgence to me,” Tor said flatly, but the threat was clear. Her father was getting off lightly.

Her father had been backed into a corner and knew it. Beatrix was lost to him.

Christina couldn’t believe it. Her sister was safe. Truly safe. The unexpected gift from her husband more than made up for the disappointment of their wedding ceremony.

Playing the good host, MacDonald moved to soothe her father’s pride. “Come, Fraser, join me in the solar. We’ll find some cuirm and attend to that arm. We have much to celebrate this day. Let us not forget it.” To Tor he added, “You’re certain you won’t stay for the feast?”

He shook his head. “I’ve delayed long enough already. From the amount of food I saw being loaded on the birlinn, I think we are bringing half the feast with us. We’ll leave as soon as the lass is ready.” He gave her an expectant look.

“I have only a few trunks,” she said. “The rest will have to be sent for.”

“And your servants?”

Christina motioned to the maid who’d been watching the proceedings from a safe distance. “Mhairi has agreed to come with me.” The poor girl was only too eager to be away from Christina’s father. Christina was grateful for the familiar face.

Her father and MacDonald had started to make their way out of the chapel, with Lamberton close behind. Her father had taken that well—too well. He must have wanted their alliance greatly to acquiesce so easily. They were planning something; she was certain of it.

Tor stopped MacDonald’s henchman before he could follow. “MacSorley, stay for a moment.” He turned to her. “If you’ll tell me where your sister has gone, I will see that she has arrived safely.” Christina hesitated, and he seemed to anticipate the reason why. “Your father will keep his word. I will see to it.”

The steely certainty in his voice checked her doubts. There was very little she did not think this man could do. In her mind, he’d become even greater than the magnificent heroes in her books. Her moment of hesitation suddenly seemed disloyal. What was the matter with her? She should be grateful for his thoughtfulness. They’d been married for only a few minutes and already he was offering to help her. Besides, she was anxious to assure herself that Beatrix had arrived safely as well.

“I’m sorry; of course I will tell you. Thank you, for everything. Beatrix has gone to the nunnery on Iona.”

He arched a brow, clearly impressed. There were other places she could have gone that were far closer. He eyed her speculatively, as if something suddenly made sense. “You arranged a boat?”

She nodded.

He held her gaze for a moment before turning to MacSorley. “Catch up with them and make sure that the lady arrives safely. Tell her she has nothing to fear.”

MacSorley gave him a curt nod and started to turn away. Christina didn’t know what surprised her more—that Tor was giving orders to MacDonald’s henchman or that he was following them.

“But the boat left at dawn,” she said. “You’ll never catch them.”

The two men exchanged amused glances, and then the big pirate gave her a jaunty grin. “Consider it done, my lady. Is there anything you wish me to tell her when I catch up to her?”

Christina admired his brash confidence, crazed as it seemed. She thought for a moment. Their leave-taking this morning had been hurried and tainted by the fear of discovery. Just as Christina worried about sending Beatrix off, she knew her sister worried about leaving her behind. But Christina was even more certain that she’d made the right decision. Not only had her husband calmly listened to her explanation and stood up for her, he’d ensured her sister’s safety and happiness.

“Tell her …” She hesitated, gazing into those piercing blue eyes. Her heart swelled with admiration for this handsome man who’d burst into her life just when she needed him. “Tell her that I believe she was right the first time.”

Maybe what had happened was for the best.

She’d kept her vow to her sister, escaped her father, and found a knight as honorable and gallant as Lancelot.

Her future looked promising indeed.

Islanders were as at home on the sea as they were on land, and Tor was no exception. The cold, icy wind that tore across the waves invigorated his blood as surely as it filled the sails. Feet braced wide, he handled the ropes to the sails like the reins of a horse, feeling the power of harnessing the wind flex through his arms and hands.

There was nothing like it, and no place that he would rather be than on a birlinn with his men, the wind ripping through his hair, the scent of the sea filling his nose, the taste of salt on his lips, with nothing but blue as far as the eye could see.

Which today wasn’t very far. As the light faded, the clouds had thickened and descended into mist. With about an hour of daylight left, visibility had decreased to less than a half mile or so. They’d lost sight of the mainland coast some time ago, but he didn’t need it to navigate. He could find his way back to Skye blind.

They’d made good time. The wind had been at their backs for most of the journey. If it continued, they would be at Dunvegan Castle within the hour.

His gaze drifted toward the woman huddled at the bow of the boat. His wife. From the slumped position of the figure beside her, he guessed her maidservant had fallen asleep. After the amount of time she’d spent with her head over the edge of the boat, he wasn’t surprised. That his new bride was not plagued by seasickness pleased him. Perhaps she wasn’t as ill-suited to this way of life as he’d feared.

He felt an unwelcome stab, unable to ignore the fact that she looked lonely.

More than once he’d caught her watching him. Practically swallowed up by the heavy woolen huque that she wore, all he could see were two big eyes looking up at him expectantly—eagerly. Obviously, she hoped that he would join her.

But the way she looked at him made him uneasy. It was as though she thought he was some kind of hero. Perhaps, given her father, it was understandable. To her it no doubt seemed as if he’d rescued her. But he was no knight errant. He’d married her because it had been worth his while, not because he couldn’t stop seeing her face when he’d refused to marry her.

It wasn’t that he was without sympathy; he just didn’t want to set up unrealistic expectations or have her suffer under any illusions.

He belonged to his clan, not to one woman.

But the pricking in his conscience would not go away. It was her wedding day, and rather than joining her for a celebratory feast, he’d boarded her on a birlinn for a long, uncomfortable journey. And she’d borne it all with nary a word of complaint.

It would do no harm to see if she was warm enough. With a sigh of resignation, he handed the ropes to one of his men and made his way down the center of the boat to where she was seated.

She turned, and reading his intent, the radiant smile that spread across her face stopped him in his tracks.

Hell. Perhaps this wasn’t a good idea. But it was too late to turn around. Untying the fur-lined brat that he wore around his shoulders, he held it out to her. “Here, take this. You must be freezing.”

He wasn’t used to having women onboard or he would have thought of it before. She was such a tiny thing, with little to protect her from the elements. He could see the cold on her pink, windblown cheeks.

She eyed it hesitantly. “But won’t you be cold? You have only a cotun.”

He shook his head. “I’m used to it. Besides, I have a plaid if I need it.” He dropped it around her shoulders. “Take it.”

She smiled up at him, and he felt a strange pinch between his ribs.

“Thank you,” she said, a soft blush upon her cheeks. “It’s very thoughtful of you.”

He stared at her for a moment longer, unable to force his feet to move. Finally, he pulled his gaze away, clearing his throat uncomfortably. Damn, it was almost as if he was flustered! He was a battle-hardened warrior of one and thirty years, not a lad of eight and ten. “Aye, well, it won’t be much longer. We should arrive within the hour.” He turned to go.

“Wait!” she said hastily. “Can’t you sit for a moment?”

Her small white teeth bit into the soft pillow of her lush pink lip. He felt another stab, this time much lower. His cock stirred, thinking of the night to come. Quickly, he shifted his gaze, annoyed by the lapse.

Sensing that he was going to say no, she added, “Please, there is something I should like to say.”

“It can’t wait until we arrive?” Though what he had in mind for her when they arrived wouldn’t leave much time for talking.

She tucked an errant strand of dark hair behind her ear self-consciously. It was dainty and small like the rest of her—shaped like a perfect pink shell.

“Perhaps it’s silly, but I’d like to arrive at Dun … vegan?” He nodded. “With this said. With all the unpleasantness behind us.” She smiled sheepishly, “Besides, if I don’t say it right now, I might lose my courage.”

With the seat on the bench beside her occupied by her snoring maid, he moved around to sit opposite her, his back facing the bow of the boat. “Very well, what is it you would like to say?”

She drew a deep breath and spoke softly, so as to not be overheard by the men seated nearby at the oars. “I wanted to apologize for my part in what happened that night.” He stiffened reflexively in anger at the subject, and she added quickly, “Please, you must believe me when I say that I did not know what my father truly intended. He swore that it would be a minute or two. I didn’t realize …” Her eyes dropped. Even in the semidarkness he could see her cheeks burning. “I didn’t realize what was happening until it was too late. But I did sneak into your room, knowing my father wanted to force you into marrying me, and for that I’m sorry.”

Not exactly a point he wanted to remember. His pride still smarted that she’d managed to get past his considerable guard. He bit back his anger and asked evenly, “Why did you do it?”

She turned her head away, embarrassed. “If I didn’t do as my father ordered …”

She couldn’t get the words out, so he finished for her. “He would have beat you.” It was as he’d thought: She’d been coerced. But as much as he hated some men’s abuse of their women, and could sympathize with her fear, it didn’t change the fact that she’d gone along with her father’s treachery and in doing so had put him in an untenable position. “And you never thought of refusing?”

Perhaps she heard the latent accusation in his question because a sting of pride replaced some of her embarrassment. She eyed his arms and shoulders, her gaze traveling down the length of him in a way that made his blood heat. “Not everyone is as tall as a mountain and stacked with muscles like rock.”

She’d noticed his body, had she? The heat in his blood roared a little hotter.

“I’d wager it’s been some time since someone stronger looked down on you. I may not be brave or courageous like you, but I would have taken his beating if it were only me. But I wouldn’t have been the only one to suffer by my refusal to do as he bid.”

“You were protecting your sister.” The realization effectively killed any anger and resentment he might have felt for the lass for her part in her father’s treachery. He could not blame her for defending her sister.

She gave a half smile. “I was scared, too. But what I said before about Beatrix is true—she was sick as a child and has never been strong.” He could hear her voice tighten with emotion. She wiped a tear from the corner of her eye. “I almost lost her last time. I couldn’t take the chance. I know it was wrong and a horrible thing to do—and I told him so. But at the time I thought there would be little harm—my father would discover us after a few minutes and try to force a betrothal, but you would never have to go through with it.”

He’d already guessed what she meant. “You planned to leave with your sister?”

She nodded, avoiding his gaze. “Yes.”

Until he’d taken her innocence and she’d changed her mind. It would have been the perfect solution. Even after what had happened, she still could have gone, so why hadn’t she? He wasn’t sure he wanted to know. He must have revealed more of his thoughts than he realized because she added shyly, “I’m not sure I’m suited to be a nun.”

The blush that stained her cheeks sent a bolt of heat to his groin. The knowledge that he might have awakened her passion—that she might have enjoyed the way he’d touched her—set his blood on fire.

She was an innocent maid, but what if she was as passionate as she looked? His balls tightened. Just thinking about all the erotic things he’d like to do to her made him wild with lust. If she actually did them …?

He promptly switched the subject. “That night when I found you wandering around alone and you wouldn’t tell me what you were about—it had something to do with your plan to flee to Iona, didn’t it?”

He’d made the connection earlier, when she admitted to being involved with her sister’s disappearance. He had to admit his initial impressions of the lass had not done her justice. What he’d ascribed to temerity and foolishness were actually the desperate acts of a girl trying to protect her sister. He liked that she’d taken action.

She nodded, shuddering at the memory. “I had gone to the village to arrange passage on the boat. I didn’t dare take anyone with me; if my father discovered what we planned I didn’t want anyone to be punished. It took longer than I expected. Women walk around freely in Touchfraser, servants even more so. I never realized something like that could happen in the middle of a crowded castle.”

She was not foolish, he realized, but sheltered. “It can happen anywhere,” he said flatly, not wanting her to think the ravishing of women was limited to the “barbarian” isles—although he did recognize that their way of life was rougher than in the Lowlands. “You will be quite safe at Dunvegan, but you must never leave the castle without a guard.” The thought of something happening to her … “Promise me,” he said vehemently—too vehemently.

Eyes wide, she nodded again. She’d mistaken the source of his anger. “I know you had no wish to marry me, and that because of my father’s trick you felt honor bound to do so, but I swear I will cause you no more trouble.” He wanted to laugh. If she only knew how impossible that was. But his amusement disappeared when she added, “I will try to please you.”

He stopped breathing, the soft entreaty sending dangerous images through his head. Like of her on her knees taking him deep in her mouth.

God, he could almost feel the hot stroke of her tongue. He was hard as a rock. The lass had no idea the havoc her innocent words had wracked on his baser desires. She would please him. Too well. But that was not what she meant.

“It had nothing to do with you,” he explained. “I simply did not think the alliance would benefit my clan.”

She looked confused. “But the Frasers are an old and powerful family.”

“Aye, an old and powerful Scot family.” He wondered how much she knew about her father’s plans. “I prefer to stay out of Scotland’s politics—and its wars.”

“But how can you? You are a Scot.”

“I’m an Islander,” he said, as if the distinction should be obvious.

“But a Scottish subject still.” She looked at him with growing horror. “Surely, you don’t support Edward?”

The famous patriotic Fraser blood clearly ran in her veins. “I support my clan. I do what’s best for them.”

He’d said all he intended to say on the matter, but then she surprised him. “And marrying me—a Fraser—would pit you against Edward if there is another rebellion.”

His gaze narrowed, and he lowered his voice. “What do you know of a rebellion?”

She immediately looked contrite, realizing that she should not speak of treason so freely. “Nothing. It’s just that my father makes no secret of his hatred for Edward, and because of Lamberton’s presence and how badly they wanted this alliance, I assumed they wanted your skills as a warrior for something.”

He couldn’t believe how close she’d come to the truth. He realized he was going to have to tread carefully around her. The lass was too damned clever for her own good.

He couldn’t remember ever having a conversation like this with a woman. Hell, he rarely talked this much with his men. Vaguely bothered by the fact, he said brusquely, “What’s done is done. We will simply make the best of it.”

Her expression dropped; she looked crestfallen by the abrupt change in his tone.

“I’m truly sorry for my part in what happened.” She lifted her gaze to his. “I hope you will be able to forgive me.”

God’s blood, there it was again. That sweet, vulnerable look in her eyes that filled him with an urge to pull her into his arms and move heaven and earth to make it go away.

“It’s your father who should be seeking forgiveness, not you,” he said brusquely. His mouth fell in a hard line. “He should be flogged for sending an innocent maid into a room like that, knowing well that I would think you were a very different kind of woman.” Embarrassed heat flooded her cheeks, but he held her gaze. “Because of that I caused you pain, and for that I’m sorry.” His voice deepened. “It won’t be like that next time.”

Tonight. Anticipation surged hard inside him, his body growing tight and hot. It couldn’t come soon enough. She was like an itch that needed to be scratched, and he couldn’t wait to ease the discomfort.

He half expected her to drop her gaze shyly, but instead she nodded, her eyes wide with trust.

For the first time in his life he questioned whether he’d be able to hold that trust. He was having a hard time keeping his body under control just looking at her; what would it be like to have her under him, her legs wrapped around him as he drove in and out of her tight, wet heat? Would she moan? Move her hips under him?

He stood up. “I must return to my men. We will be in the Little Minch soon.”

“Oh,” she said. He didn’t miss the flash of disappointment that crossed her face. The last rays of daylight filtered through the mist, bathing her delicate features in an ethereal light. Her skin looked so soft—almost translucent. He ached to touch her. To sweep his finger across the curve of her cheek and cradle all that velvety softness in the palm of his hand.

He jerked back. Where had that come from? Cradling her face? He’d never felt inclined to do anything like that before.

He stared at her. Wondering what it was about this girl that brought out such odd impulses.

And what the hell was he going to do about it?

Christina didn’t want him to go. After waiting all day to talk to him, she’d hoped for more than a few brief minutes before he returned to his men.

Apologizing had been easier than she’d anticipated. Despite the fearsome appearance, his cool, controlled demeanor gave her the confidence to speak her mind without fear of reprisal. It was a heady feeling, not having to mind every word for fear of throwing her father into a rage.

She’d been nervous to broach the unpleasant subject of her father’s trickery but knew he deserved an explanation. Though his acknowledgment that he hadn’t wanted to marry her initially stung, he had changed his mind—that had to mean something. Moreover, he seemed to accept her apology with a matter-of-fact practicality that made her think he did not blame her, which was an enormous relief.

Although she’d said what she wanted to say, she didn’t want him to go. She liked talking to him. He listened to her, answered rather than dismissed her questions, and seemed genuinely interested in what she had to say.

Just being near him like this made her heart race. It was as if her body was responding to some invisible force, her nerve endings flared and her senses heightened. The closeness also gave her the opportunity to watch him, and she hoped for another peek behind the steely curtain. There was more to this cold, fearsome warlord—she was sure of it.

She had a lifetime to get to know him, but she didn’t want to wait for the intimacy that came from the passage of time. She wanted nothing more than to sit beside him and talk until she learned everything there was to know about Tor MacLeod.

He was her husband, yet she knew virtually nothing about him. Her father had told her that he was widowed and that his two young sons were being fostered, but nothing else about his family. Did he have brothers and sisters? As he was chief, his father must have died, but what of his mother?

What did he like to do when he wasn’t vanquishing foes on the battlefield or saving maidens from dragons big and small?

Did he prefer ale or wine? Food savory or sweet? Was he messy or neat? What made him laugh?

She bit her lip. Did he laugh? Of course he did, she thought nervously. Even if it was hard to imagine his serious expression ever relaxed enough to let down his guard, everyone laughed.

She didn’t even know how old he was—mid-thirties, probably.

He stood to go and her mind raced with a reason to delay him. All of a sudden, breaking out of the clouds ahead of them on the right, the steep cliffs of a rocky coastline magically appeared.

“Wait,” she said, stopping him. She pointed over his shoulder. “Is that it?”

He answered without turning around. “Aye, that’s Skye.”

The almost imperceptible softening of his voice told her that she was on to something—clearly, he loved his home. “Will I be able to see Dunvegan soon?”

“Soon enough. This is the west side of the isle. We’ll sail north around Duirnish and into the sea loch, and then you will be able to see the castle.”

His gaze flicked back to the men at the sails. She felt she should feel guilty for delaying him, but she didn’t. Not if it meant he would stay. “Won’t you tell me more about it?”

He sat back down with a sound that might have been a sigh. “What would you like to know?”

He crossed his arms before his chest, and the resulting bulge of muscles made all coherent thoughts fly out of her head. Her mouth went dry, the blatant display of masculine strength making her feel tingly inside. Forsooth, he was incredible. All too well she remembered the smooth, hard lines of his bare chest. Realizing she was gaping, she collected herself and asked, “Is it like Finlaggan?”

“Nay. You will notice the difference right away. Dunvegan is a defensive stronghold, virtually impenetrable.” He gave her a long look. “You will be safe there.”

She blushed. It wasn’t what she was worried about, but it pleased her that he anticipated her fears.

“The castle is built high on a rock, like Edinburgh and Stirling,” he continued, “but accessible only from the water by a sea-gate. It was built on the ruins of an old dun. My grandfather married the heiress of a Danish knight named MacRaild and took possession of the fort. He used the stones from the dun to build a high curtain wall and a new hall to replace the longhouses. I hope to add a tower house soon.”

Christina frowned. “Do all your people live at the castle? And if there is only a sea-gate, how do you move your horses?”

He smiled, and the force of it caused her heart to slam into her chest with a hard thud. The gentle curve of his wide mouth seemed to lighten his entire face, making him look years younger. His teeth flashed white in the burgeoning darkness and his eyes sparkled, not with hardness but with mirth. But most entrancing of all was the deep crater of a dimple on his left cheek.

If she thought him handsome before, it was nothing to the sheer devastation wrought by the dazzling man before her now. She felt a little dazed just looking at him. Could she really be married to this man? But the transformation went far deeper. It made him a little less intimidating—almost approachable. Less fearsome war machine and more mortal man.

If she ignored the terrifying weapons strapped to him, with his bronze sun-streaked hair blowing in the wind and his powerful body relaxed, she felt as though she had been given a glimpse of an entirely different man. A man unburdened by war and responsibility. A man capable of tenderness and emotion.

This was the knight of her dreams. She wanted him to look like this always.

“The castle is big, but not that big,” he replied, breaking her dreamlike stupor. She slammed her mouth closed, realizing she’d been gaping—again. “There is a village nearby and a steady stream of boats to take people back and forth. In the isles you will find little occasion for horses; we travel by the sea roads. The waterways are a much more efficient and faster way to move around. But I do keep a small stable of horses in the village in case the need arises.”

“Is it dangerous?”

He shook his head. “Attacks at sea are rare. Pirates travel by sea, but they usually attack on land. Once you get used to it, you will understand. We easily travel distances in a day that would take you weeks to go on land.”

It was an entirely different way of life, she realized. One she knew so little about. She felt a twinge of self-doubt, not wanting to be a disappointment to him.

Proving herself had somehow become very important. She wanted him to like her. To not be sorry for marrying her—especially given all that he’d done for her.

But even if he hadn’t wanted the alliance at first, she reminded herself, he had changed his mind. For a man without a prevaricating bone in his body, that had to mean something. He must care for her a little bit.

She wanted to make him a good wife. But her experience, such as it was, was limited at best. When her father had been imprisoned, she’d been sent to live with her widowed aunt. Her aunt had prepared her for her duties as chatelaine, of course, but with war raging around them and most men away fighting, she’d had little opportunity to observe the day-to-day interaction of married folk. But she knew all about love from her books.

She had a thought. “Will your family be there to greet us?”

All signs of his lighthearted mood vanished. The steel curtain slammed back into place with such force that she swore she could hear it. She cursed inwardly, realizing she’d erred and wishing she could call her question back.

“Nay,” he said curtly. “Though my brother should be joining us soon.”

Something about the way he said it made her want to steer well clear of that subject. “And your sons? I should like to meet them.”

It was the right thing to say. If the smile did not return to his face, she did detect a slight softening in the creases around his eyes. “Malcolm and Murdoch are being fostered on Lewis with my uncle. Both have the makings of being fierce warriors. They were at Dunvegan last month on their way to Ireland, where they will visit their mother’s family for the Twelfth Night and Yule celebrations.” He eyed her laughingly. “Malcolm is not yet three and ten, but I think he is already taller than you.”

He was teasing her. Christina couldn’t believe it. Feigning a much-put-upon sigh, she said, “I fear that is going to be a common occurrence around here. But, believe it or not, in some places I’m considered quite average height for a woman.”

He cocked a brow, looking her over in a way that made her body tingle with awareness through the thick wool cloak. “Is that so?” he drawled.

She nodded. “Aye, and in these same places there are even men who are under six feet tall.”

The dazzling smile returned with a chuckle. “We may have one or two in the isles, but we hide them away.”

“That’s better than a cliff or drowning, I suppose,” she said wryly.

“We’re not barbarians,” he mocked. “We did away with throwing them off the cliffs a few years ago.”

She rolled her eyes. “What a relief, I won’t have to lock my door at night.”

They grinned at each other in the settling darkness. A rush of warmth crashed over her. The discovery of his dry sense of humor filled her with all the excitement of unearthing a buried treasure. He might appear cold and remote, but she’d known there was warmth beneath the stony façade. She needed only to find a way to unlock it.

He studied her for another moment, as if she’d surprised him and he didn’t quite know what to make of it.

This time when he stood, it was not so eagerly—perhaps there was even a hint of reluctance. “I must ready the ship for arrival; we’ve entered the loch.” He turned around and pointed into the darkness. “If you keep looking straight ahead once we get around the other side of the islet, you’ll be able to see the castle soon.”

“I will.” She smiled, suddenly shy. “Thank you.”

He nodded and made his way down the center of the boat back to his post at the sails. She couldn’t help watching him. Noticing how his powerful legs moved in a long, purposeful stride, navigating the rocking boat with ease. He was in total command and in total control, as comfortable on the sea as he was on land. She’d never met a man like him.

And he belonged to her.

The warm glow of their conversation settled over her. She was becoming more and more convinced that despite their dubious beginning, marriage to Tor MacLeod might be a dream come true.

He was a fiercely aggressive man. All hard edges and brusque manners. But when he’d smiled and teased her, she’d gotten a glimpse of something more. Something she could help bring out.

She snuggled deeper into the fur, savoring not only its warmth but the heady masculine scent of the man who’d worn it. She imagined long nights before the fire, tucked away in the cozy haven of their keep, just the two of them talking or playing a game of dice or chess. Or perhaps she would be reading and he would turn to her and smile, a secret smile meant only for her.

She kept her gaze fixed in the direction he’d shown her, excitement building in her chest. It was dark now, the black waters of the loch mixing seamlessly with the night, but she could just make out the halo of torches in the distance, marking a wide curtain wall.

Then she saw it. She gasped, as the mist parted like an ephemeral curtain. The sharp lines of the massive rock and austere curtain walls loomed before her like a battering ram, piercing the mist with sheer brute domination.

Impenetrable indeed, but he hadn’t mentioned terrifying.

To say it wasn’t what she was expecting was an egregious understatement. There was nothing remotely warm and charming about Dunvegan Castle. It was a warlord’s stronghold, built to defend.

There was something cold and desolate about the place, but also menacing. Not unlike its owner, she thought with a shiver.

Remembering the pride with which he’d spoken of his home, she kept her face turned away from her husband’s, not wanting him to see her reaction.

She took a few deep breaths, trying to not get carried away. It couldn’t be that bad.

But as they drew nearer, she could not prevent the chill from settling deep in her bones. A less welcoming place she could not imagine.

And it was about to get worse.

No sooner had the castle appeared when she heard a stir behind her. The energy in the boat did a dramatic shift as the men roared into action. Something was wrong. Tor started barking out orders in a hard, clipped voice.

She tried to catch his eye, but he didn’t even look in her direction. The warlord had returned. She’d never seen him like this—even when he fought Lachlan MacRuairi there hadn’t been this kind of deadly intensity. He looked savage, determined, and utterly ruthless. She pitied whoever had brought it on.

She turned to one of the guardsmen seated near her on the oar. She thought his name was Aonghus; he was one of numerous guards in her husband’s personal retinue. His Am Fear Braitaich, she thought, his standard bearer. “What is it?” she asked hesitantly. “What’s wrong?”

His expression was grim and angry. “An attack, my lady.” He pointed to an area beyond the castle. She could just make out the dark plumes of smoke that she’d mistaken for mist. “At the village.”

An attack? She paled, fear gripping her throat.

The next few minutes passed in a blur of shouts and well-ordered activity. The relaxed atmosphere of their journey was utterly forgotten as the men pulled together in concerted action, working as one.

They pulled alongside the jetty beneath the castle, and Tor jumped off onto the wooden dock into a crowd of guardsmen who’d come down to greet them. Christina tried to make out what they were saying in the short, cryptic phrases shot back and forth, but they seemed to be speaking in some kind of code.

Mhairi had awakened, and Christina was doing her best to keep her calm. A young guardsman suddenly appeared to help them off the boat. “Don’t worry, my lady,” he said kindly, noticing her horror-struck expression. “You’ll be safe here. No one can take Dunvegan.”

Gazing up the steep staircase carved into the rock that led to the sea-gate, she could see why. The only entry in the massive curtain wall was through an iron gate in a small arched entry. It was well protected by a small guardhouse box built directly over it and a long curtain wall manned by dozens of arrow slits from every direction. An attempt to charge the steep, slippery stairs that led to the entry would be foolish, more likely to lead to falling to one’s death on the rocks below.

Despite the harrowing circumstances, a small smile crossed her lips. With those stairs, being carried across the threshold for her wedding night was probably unlikely, though if anyone could do it, it would be her impressive husband.

She turned to look for him and felt the warmth rush out of her.

Her chest pinched. Her husband was … leaving. All she could see was a streak of gold blowing in the wind beneath his steel bascinet, and the broad lines of his muscled shoulders and back as the boat pulled away from the jetty.

Her lips parted, but no sound emerged as she watched him disappear into the black, soupy mist. Disappointment burned in her chest. He hadn’t even said good-bye.

Not once did he look back.

It was hard to convince herself that he hadn’t forgotten all about her.

A man stood on the battlements watching the boats approach and leave again.

MacLeod was back.

The chief was too late, but the man shuddered nonetheless. Though he did not fear discovery—yet—betraying a man like the Chief of MacLeod was a terrifying prospect. If he were caught, the best he could hope for was a quick death. More likely the ruthless warrior would rip off his head and feed him to his dogs for a snack.

His face paled and bile crept up his throat. Despite the cold wind, he dabbed a sheen of sweat from his brow. Dear Lord, he wasn’t cut out for this. What had his uncle been thinking?

He consoled himself that at least for now, the MacLeod chief was looking in the wrong direction.

“The Greatest swordsman in the isles,” they called him. MacLeod’s chief’s increasing power in the isles had not gone unnoticed, earning him many enemies. Enemies eager to see him fall. First, however, he had to find proof.

The first day was the worst. Never had she felt so alone. Abandoned by her new husband at the gate to a castle of clansmen stunned by the news of their chief’s sudden marriage, Christina felt like she’d been dropped on the other side of the world.

The MacLeods of Skye spoke the same language, wore the same clothes, ate the same food, and lived in similar structures as she did, but everything was different. Subtle variations made even the familiar feel strange and new.

The two days that followed were marginally better, if only because she’d decided to keep herself busy by making the Great Hall feel more welcoming. The Hall wasn’t as primitive as she’d feared on arrival, but neither did it have those additional touches, the small luxuries, that she was used to. Everything about the Great Hall of Dunvegan, the principal building of the castle—its structure, furnishings, and decorations—were basic, practical, and undeniably masculine. It looked like what it was: a shelter for warriors when not on the battlefield.

Nothing close to the cozy haven she’d imagined.

At first she feared she would have to sleep communally by the fire, but she was relieved to discover that behind the long wall of the hall were three private partitioned chambers. She was led to the middle of the three—a small room with a bed, a table, a chair, and a small ambry for storing clothes.

She now stood before the largest of the three chambers. Christina knocked softly on the door to the lord’s—or king’s, as they called it here—solar, entering when bidden. Ri tuath. King of the tribe. That’s what they called her husband. At first she thought she’d heard it wrong, but if there was anything she’d learned since she’d arrived, it was that these people revered their warrior chief. To them, Tor was what he’d been before Skye had been annexed to Scotland: an island king. The fact that he was considered the greatest warrior of the age only added to the clan’s pride. The poems recited by the Sennachie at the meals seemed almost mythic in their lauding of their chief. Surely, her husband couldn’t have defeated a score of men surrounding him by himself?

Rhuairi, the humorless seneschal, looked up from his seat at the table beside the clerk. The young churchman gave her a welcoming smile, which she returned gratefully. Most of the familiar faces of Tor’s personal guard had sailed with her husband, and the clerk was the sole friendly face in a sea of taciturnity. If Christina had wondered where her husband came by his cold, remote expression, she need look no farther than his clansmen. She feared it was an island trait.

“Good day, my lady,” the clerk said. “You are up early this morn.”

She returned his smile. “Aye, Brother John, I’ve quite a few things I would like to attend to today.”

Though he made no sound, the seneschal appeared to groan.

Christina tucked her hair behind her ear and squared her shoulders, refusing to be deterred. This was her home now. She was the lady of the keep, and if she wished to make a few changes, it was well within her rights to do so.

Though she’d been tempted to hide in her chamber and read her book until her husband returned, she was determined to prove that she could be a good wife to him. She knew he thought her young and inexperienced. To him, she was the foolish girl who’d made a mistake and nearly gotten herself ravished, or the coward who’d tricked him into marriage rather than face the wrath of her father.

But there was more to her than that, and she wanted him to see it. To see her.

“Of course whatever you need, my lady, will be at your disposal,” the seneschal said.

“Thank you,” she said. “I thought today I might start on the walls.” The previous two days she’d attended to the most pressing matters, including laundering the bed linens she’d found stacked in a trunk (apparently no one had used the room for some time), changing the rushes in the hall, and replacing the lumpy mattress in her chamber—in their chamber, she corrected herself, heat rising to her cheeks.

The intimate part of her marriage weighed heavily on her mind. Delay in their wedding night had only given her plenty of time to think about it. Would it be different now that she knew what to expect, and now that he knew it was she?

Both men looked a bit perplexed. “The walls?” the seneschal was the first to ask.

“Aye.” With only arrow slits in the thick stone and the hole in the center of the wooden ceiling to allow the smoke from the fire to escape, to say the hall was dark and dreary was a prodigious understatement. She’d added a few candelabra to the tables, but it would take a small fortune in candles to truly make a difference. “When cleaning out the ambry, I noticed a stack of old tapestries. I thought we might take them out for dusting and hang them on the walls.” Her brows drew together atop her nose. “Do you know where they came from?”

The seneschal shook his head. “Nay, my lady. It’s been sometime since anyone has used that chamber. Perhaps they belonged to Lady Flora.”

Tor’s first wife. Christina had thought as much. She’d been from Ireland, and many of the tapestries appeared to contain Irish motifs and folklore. Christina didn’t want to rouse any painful reminders of his first wife, but her husband hardly seemed prone to sentimentality. No matter the source, the tapestries were too colorful and beautiful to hide in a closet.

“Is there anything else?” he asked, his voice suggesting that he hoped not.

“Nay, that is all.” She started to leave and then pretended that she’d just thought of something, though it was the true purpose for her visit all along. “Has there by chance been any word?”

She’d not made the mistake of saying “for me” after the puzzled look the seneschal had given her the first time she’d asked. Why would her husband send word for her?

But her effort at nonchalance hadn’t fooled either of them. The clerk looked down, studying his parchment intently, and the seneschal eyed her uncomfortably. “Nay, my lady. No word.”

“Oh well,” she said good-naturedly. “I’m sure they will return soon enough.” But the false brightness did not completely mask her disappointment, even to her own ears.

Christina left the men to their duties, eager to avoid their pitying looks. They felt sorry for her in a manner that made her think she was missing something important.

She was beginning to wonder whether Tor would ever come back. Determined not to be hurt, she told herself that he had responsibilities … even if it meant missing their wedding night. If she was going to be married to a warrior, she had to get used to it. But though she could make herself understand, it was much more difficult not to be disappointed. He’d left without saying good-bye. It made her feel insignificant—a feeling she’d hoped to forget.

She busied herself the rest of the morning seeing to the cleaning and hanging of the tapestries, while trying to keep the chief’s dogs off her new rushes. But the three enormous deerhounds were too adorable, and after a few licks and whines, she gave up and ordered them bathed instead. The serving boy gave her a look as if she was addled but did as she bid.

It was a look she was becoming quite used to. It wasn’t that the people were unfriendly, but neither were they friendly. It was somewhere in between. Respectful and puzzled about summed it up.

Except for one. Her look had been entirely different.

There were surprisingly few women about the castle. Other than a couple of young girls in the kitchens, most of the servants were male. Perhaps that’s why Christina had noticed the woman right away. She stood out.

When she’d walked into the Great Hall on the arm of the seneschal the first evening to be introduced to her people, in the collective gasp of surprise at the announcement of her being their new lady, one gasp in particular had drawn her attention. The woman was tall and stately—buxom, blond, and very beautiful. She was older, perhaps ten years past Christina’s one and twenty, but the years only added to her beauty. She wore her hair coiled in a braid atop her head, and she alone of the other women wore a rich velvet cotte and not a simple leine and brat.

Their eyes had met. In that one look, Christina knew that this woman was someone. And she suspected it had to do with her husband. More shaken than she wanted to admit by the exchange, Christina had carefully avoided meeting her gaze again. Since that night, the blond woman had avoided the Hall, which only increased her suspicions. But Christina was too much of a coward to ask any questions, so she buried herself in work.

Once the tapestries were hung in the Hall, she decided to do something with the tables. In the stack of linens, she’d also found some brightly colored cloths and embroidered runners that she had washed, dried, and then added to the tables. A few vases of fresh flowers, a polished candelabrum or two, a handful of sprigs of lavender strewn in the rushes, and the dark, dreary room was nearly unrecognizable.

Pleased with what she’d discovered in the ambry, she made her way to the kitchens in the adjacent building, wondering what treasures she might find in the storerooms.

The kitchens were quite spacious, housed in a long, rectangular stone building with a low, wood-beamed ceiling. The only light came from the open doorway. Black soot from the fires lined the walls and smoke filled the room. Unlike those of the Great Hall, the stone walls were roughly put together, making her wonder whether this was one of the original Norse longhouses her husband had told her about. Despite the heat coming from the oven, she shivered. Compared to this, the Great Hall suddenly looked like a palace.

The cook, a man on the high side of fifty years and missing most of his teeth, didn’t appear pleased to see her. But Christina knew that if she didn’t assert herself now, she would never get a second chance, and that gave her the courage not to retreat.

“Is there something you wish, my lady?” he asked.

Behind him, she could see two lads and a lass—probably a few years younger than herself—eyeing her suspiciously.

“I thought I might have a look at the storerooms, to check the winter reserves.”

The cook didn’t bother to hide his annoyance, but he spent the next half hour going through the provisions and answering her questions. The smoke was better in the storeroom, but her lungs still burned. Back in the front part of the kitchens, she could hear the intermittent coughing of the other servants.

Unfortunately, there didn’t appear to be any old trunks filled with a hidden cache of gold trenchers and goblets. As the cook led her back into the kitchens by the ovens, Christina suddenly noticed the reason for all the smoke.

She pointed to the thick layer of ash and buildup of soot in the oven. “When is the last time this was swept out and cleaned?”

He shrugged. “It’s easier to keep the fires going. It gets cold in here. Besides, the chief likes his bread warm.”

Christina covered her nose and mouth as another great plume of smoke backed into the room. “It must be blocked,” she said, coughing. No wonder there was so much smoke. How could they work in here like this all day? It couldn’t be good for their health to breathe this. “Put it out,” she ordered. “It will be far colder in here without a roof.” She’d seen a kitchen fire once when she was a child, and it was not a memory she would soon forget.

“But what about the evening meal? It will take a long time for the ovens to cool enough to clean and then to reheat.”

“A cold meal will not kill us. The leftover meat and bread from earlier will be fine.” It’s not as if “the chief” was around to object.

The cook shrugged and told one of the lads, “Do as the lady says.”

Lifting a bucket of water, the boy dumped it on the fire. Steam hissed off the hot stone. It took another bucket to completely put the fire out.

Without the heat from the fires, it didn’t take long for the room to cool off considerably. The cook looked as if he hoped Christina was leaving, but she decided to stay and oversee the cleaning. Which was a good thing, because when it came time to clean the debris from the chimney, she was the only one small enough to stand up in the narrow opening.

Using a pole, she pushed the mixture of soot, ash, and leaves free. Unfortunately, she didn’t move out of the way quickly enough and quite a bit of it came down on her.

After a stunned silence, Christina took a look at the horrified expression on the young serving girl’s face and burst out laughing at the picture she must present. After a tentative smile, the girl joined her.

“I think we’d better hurry and get those fires going again,” she said. “It looks like I’m in need of a bath.”

By time they were done, even the old cook was laughing.

It was near dusk when the birlinn pulled alongside the jetty at Dunvegan.

Tor was in a black mood, his pursuit of the attackers having ended in rare failure. By the time he’d arrived at the village, the fires were already dying out. The attack had begun in the dead of night. As before, the raiders had stolen some cattle and set flame to the crops. His mouth fell in a grim line. But this time two of his people had died. One of them was a boy not much older than Murdoch. Standing over the bloody bodies of his clansmen, he’d been filled with a burning rage.

One day earlier and he would have been here to prevent it from happening. If he hadn’t been delayed at Finlaggan, he would have returned in time. This marriage wasn’t off to the most promising of beginnings.

He and his men had given chase, almost catching up with the attackers near the Isle of Lewis, but lost them again during a storm. Not many men could outmaneuver him on a boat. MacSorley was one, and possibly the MacRuairis, if the damned pirates were having a lucky day. So who were they? It could be the Nicolsons, but if they decided to attack he did not think it would be in the dark of night to raid cattle. It had the mark of the MacRuairis, but why would they attack Dunvegan when Lachlan had just agreed to fight under him? It didn’t make sense.

As much as he wanted to pursue them farther, he knew he had to get back. The warriors from Bruce’s secret guard would be arriving soon.

Tor strode up the sea-gate stairs, greeting his clansmen as he passed. He was tired and hungry, but also aware—painfully aware—of the bride awaiting him. Every passing minute of the return journey, his heart seemed to beat a little harder and his blood rushed a little hotter as his body anticipated the pleasure to come.

The delay had only increased his hunger for her. Now that he was home, he was anxious to see her. He frowned, knowing that was not quite true. It wasn’t just because he was home. Oddly, he’d thought of her while he was away.

He’d regretted having to leave so suddenly, but there had been no time to waste. Every minute was precious. Knowing she would be safe at Dunvegan, his only thought had been to get to the village.

As he approached the Great Hall, he sent his An Leincchneas, privy counselor, Fergus, to inform her of his arrival. With the stench of his journey heavy on him, he decided to take a detour to the kitchens for a soothing hot bath. A warm pottage and bread would do much to improve his black mood before he greeted his bride.

Though more spirited than he’d initially given her credit for, she reminded him of a frightened bird. Treading gently, however, did not come naturally to a man who had spent most of his life surrounded by the harsh brutality of the battlefield. It was one of the reasons he’d initially rejected the alliance; he did not think they would suit each other. She needed someone to comfort and care for her. He was a man hardened by war and death who knew nothing but the duty to his clan.

Stopping outside, he heard the sounds of laughter and frowned. He didn’t think he’d ever heard Cormac, the old cook, laugh, and the deep, jolly sound took him aback.

No one noticed him as he entered the dark building. Which was understandable when he saw five people on their knees with their heads in the oven, backsides raised in the air.

From the amount of laughter, they were obviously enjoying themselves. Not wanting to interrupt, his gaze slid over them, trying to figure out what was so damned funny. All of a sudden he stilled.

It wasn’t the gown that gave her away, but something far more elemental. His entire body jumped with awareness as he recognized one of those raised backsides. Heat flared inside him. His gaze honed, gorging on every inch of that round, sweetly curved bottom. He remembered the soft lushness of it naked against him, the velvety skin pressing against the thick column of his erection.

His body tightened and every muscle flexed, knowing how easy it would be—how he had every right—to walk over there, lift up her skirts, run his hands over every inch of that creamy skin, and sink into her from behind. He wanted to watch her breasts move as he thrust into her, slowly at first, then faster and harder. He wanted to reach around and tease her with his fingers until she broke apart around him.

His cock strained, knowing how good it would be. Knowing how her body would grip him like a tight, warm fist. Knowing how wet he could make her.

He hardened his jaw, annoyed by the force of his lust for her. The things he wanted to do to her had no place in his thoughts about his innocent wife, even if she did have a body built to arouse a man’s pleasure. He’d never fantasized about a woman like this. But the long days and nights at sea, thinking about the new bride that waited for him, had made him more beast than man.

The cook noticed him. “Ri tuath,” he said with a start. “You’ve returned.”

The others turned at the sound of the cook’s voice, and Tor had to stop himself from laughing out loud.

His bride wore a white cap low over her head, but it and the rest of her were covered head to toe in ash and soot. She’d obviously made an attempt to wipe her face but had only succeeded in streaking a thin layer of black over the entire area. Only the whites of her eyes peered back at him in horror from the darkened corner of the kitchen.

Instinctively, he schooled his features to hide his amusement. Somehow he didn’t think his new wife would appreciate his enjoyment at discovering her in such a state.

“You’re back!” she exclaimed, getting to her feet. She took a step toward him, and for a moment he thought she might catapult herself into this arms. He frowned—more surprised than anything else—and she stopped herself.

What would he have done if she had? Would he have stood stiffly, or drawn her against him? Tor wasn’t used to such overt displays of emotion, but his young wife seemed to wear hers plainly on her face and in her natural exuberance. It was both refreshing and disconcerting.

“Aye,” he answered. “We’ve only just returned. I sent word for you in the Hall.” He looked back and forth at them all. “But it appears that I’m interrupting something?”

He swore he could see a blush rise beneath the black soot on her face. It was great cover, he realized, tucking the idea away for later when hiding in darkness might prove useful.

She attempted to put some order to her gown by shaking out the skirts and wiping off the loose ash with her hands. “I was just going over the stores with the cook and then, well, there was so much smoke I realized the chimney must be blocked, so I decided it should be cleaned before it caused a fire.”

He lifted a brow. “And you volunteered for the job?”

She bit her lip. “I’m afraid I was the only one who could fit. Apparently, I didn’t move fast enough,” she said wryly.

“Apparently not,” he agreed. He smiled then; he couldn’t help it, and was surprised to see her grinning back at him. He liked that she could laugh at herself without self-consciousness. It spoke of a refreshing lack of vanity.

The cook started barking out a few orders to the servants who’d been standing there gaping at him. “You and the men will be wanting some food,” he said.

“And a bath,” Tor added, remembering the reason he’d come in the first place.

The cook and Christina exchanged a look. He thought she winced a little, and when she turned back to him, she was biting her lip again. “About the bath,” she hesitated. “I’m afraid that might be a problem right now.” Her hands twisted before her. “You see, I didn’t know you were returning and we had to put out the fires to clean. We were attempting to relight them when you came in, but everything got rather wet.”

“I see,” he said evenly. So much for a warm bath. “And the meal?”

The cook gave her a look that said “I told you so.” She peeked out at Tor from under her long lashes. “I told Cormac we could have a cold meal this evening.”

When he frowned, she straightened a little and looked him in the eye. “Perhaps if you send word of your arrival next time, we will be better prepared.”

The cook’s eyes widened in horror. Unconsciously, he angled his body in front of hers as if he might protect her from Tor’s displeasure.

Tor lifted his brows in surprise, both at Cormac’s show of protection and at Christina’s words. His wee wife had just taken him to task, and she’d found herself an unexpected protector.

He thought he probably should reprimand her, as Cormac obviously expected him to, but he couldn’t help but be amused. He was chief. No one criticized him, except perhaps for his brother and sister, on occasion. And now this tiny lass. He was used to women being intimidated—even scared. He liked that she seemed neither.

He would allow her to get away with it this one time. But next time he would correct her.

“I’ll remember that,” he said dryly, holding her gaze. He felt it again. That strange connection. The intense desire to possess. It wasn’t a slow building, but a fierce primal reaction.

Despite the mask of soot on her and the layer of grime that covered him, he wanted to lift her up in his arms and carry her to bed. In the middle of the day, for Christ’s sake.

How did she do it? How did she make his body flare with desire just by looking into his eyes?

He was too damned hungry for her and didn’t like it. He wasn’t used to errant—hell, preoccupied—thoughts or being unable to control his body’s reactions. The lack of discipline annoyed him, but it would be over soon. Once he bedded her, everything would be back to normal.

He looked away sharply, addressing the cook. “The men will be hungry. Whatever you can arrange will suffice.”

He turned to leave. “Wait,” she said. “Where are you going?”

“The loch,” he answered on his way out. A cold bath suddenly sounded like an excellent idea.

For a horrible moment, Christina thought he meant to leave again. But when the cook ordered one of the serving boys after him to fetch soap and a drying cloth, a sigh of relief went through her. He only meant to bathe.

She’d feared that her peevishness had angered him. She hadn’t meant to upbraid him, but perhaps the sting of his leave-taking had not waned as much as she’d thought.

It was just her luck that he would return when she was on her hands and knees, covered in ash and soot. She must have looked a fright. A comical fright. Her mouth twisted, thinking of his expression when he’d seen her. He’d tried to cover up his laughter, but she could see it dancing in his eyes. So much for entrancing him with her feminine charms when he returned; a more un-entrancing welcome she could not imagine.

She hurried back to the solar to clean up as best she could until enough water could be heated for her bath later. She couldn’t wait to see what he thought of her efforts to lighten up the Great Hall and wanted to be there to observe his reaction when he saw it for the first time.

Mhairi helped her out of her soiled gown and used a wet cloth and soap to wash the soot and ash from her face and hands. Thankfully, the cap had kept her hair reasonably free from falling ash. In no time, Mhairi had her on her way back to the Hall, her hair tangle free and tumbling down her back in loose waves, gowned in a fresh emerald-green cotte.

She just made it. Not five minutes after she entered the Great Hall from the small corridor that led to the chambers, her husband entered from the main door opposite the dais.

A crowd of his clansmen immediately surrounded him to welcome him back, including Rhuairi, who started to lead him toward the dais. Though the evening meal was not for some time yet, word had spread of the men’s return, and a few dozen clansmen had come to the Hall to welcome them as they partook of their impromptu meal. Their cold meal, she thought with chagrin.

Holding back an excited smile, she watched Tor’s face expectantly, waiting for the moment when he would notice all the changes she’d made. She was happy to see that some of his weariness had been washed away in the loch. When she’d initially looked up to see him, her first thought—after being horrified to be discovered in such a state—was that he looked as if he hadn’t slept in the four days since he’d left her on the jetty. He probably hadn’t. Not much, anyway.

Her brow wrinkled in a slight frown as he made his way toward her. It was slow progress, as his clansmen, who were clearly happy to see him, stopped him along the way. They stared at him with a mixture of awe and admiration—sentiments she could well understand.

He looked magnificent. His damp hair was brushed back from his face and curled a little at his ears. He’d shaved the four days of whiskers, revealing the proud line of his jaw. Instead of the leather war coat, he wore a finely embroidered leine and a grayish-blue plaid fastened at his neck by a large jeweled pin.

It was the most at ease she’d ever seen him. Here in his castle, amid his clansmen, he could finally let down his considerable guard and relax.

It wasn’t his appearance, however, that caused her to frown. He hadn’t noticed. He’d walked right over the fresh rushes, past the big vase of flowers, the colorfully clad tables, and the extra candles, but hadn’t seen the changes.

Her excitement dimmed a little but didn’t go out completely until his eyes flickered to her. He held her gaze for a long heartbeat before finally noticing something she’d done. His eyes lifted to the large tapestry she’d hung behind the dais.

He stilled, looking as if he’d seen a ghost. The color left his face and a flash of acute pain flickered in his eyes before his expression went completely blank. But she knew he was angry. She could see it in the thin white lines etched around his clenched mouth and in his eyes when the heavy weight of his gaze once again fell on her.

Christina paled, all the excitement draining out of her. Her chest squeezed. Had he cared more for his wife than she’d realized? Of course he had, and her thoughtless attempt to liven up the dreary Hall and show him what a good wife she could be had dredged up painful memories.

She cursed her stupidity, but it only got worse. The dogs had been lying around her feet, but when their master drew near, they bounded up to welcome him. The largest of the three, Bran, jumped up on him. Tor took one look at him, sniffed, and shot her a black look. In two long strides he was standing beside her, icy anger radiating from him. “What have you done to my dogs?”

His voice was low and calm, but she was not deceived. He was furious. Christina fought back the tears that threatened to spill. Her chin quivered as she gazed up into his thunderous expression, aware that more than one person was watching the exchange with interest. She’d only been trying to help. “I g-gave them a bath.”

“In rose water?” he demanded through clenched teeth.

She winced, biting her lip. She thought it had been an improvement. “We used the water left over from my bath.”

She could see the tic under his jaw pulse and knew that he was struggling to control his temper. Over her cleaning his dogs?

Nay, she realized. His anger wasn’t about the dogs; it was about the tapestries.

The anger died as quickly as it had sparked. “In the future, you will leave the bathing of the dogs to me.”

He sat down beside her, and the conversation rose around them dramatically to cover up the awkward exchange between the lord and his lady. It was as if everyone realized, as she did, that something else was at work.

Painfully aware of the man at her side, Christina nibbled a crusty piece of bread, trying to cover up how utterly miserable she felt. Instead of impressing him, she’d made a mess of things. He hadn’t noticed anything she’d done—except for hanging the offensive tapestries.

She, on the other hand, noticed everything. Right when he sat down, his spicy, masculine scent assaulted her with memories. The clean, fresh scent of his soap reminded her of his arms around her, holding her, touching her, arousing her. The erotic memories of that night washed over her in sharp, visceral awareness. Every time his broad shoulder or heavily muscled thigh brushed against her it grew worse. Even the briefest physical contact made her skin jump and nerve endings flare.

She wanted more contact. Wanted to feel the heat of his body again. To have him touch her in all those wicked ways. Surely, it must be a sin to want such things. But it was as if the anticipation of their wedding night, building since the ceremony, had finally reached its breaking point. Her body felt sensitive, each touch a shock that made her senses explode.

Being this close to him was torture. But he seemed blissfully unaware of her torment. In truth, he hardly seemed aware of her at all.

She didn’t want him to be angry with her. “I’m sorry,” she said when he finished speaking to the man on his left—Gelis, his Sennachie. “I didn’t mean to interfere. I wanted to surprise you.”

His dark eyebrows drew together. Her heart deflated a little more. It was obvious he had no idea what she was talking about.

Her gaze swept around the room. “The candles, the tablecloths, the flowers, the new rushes.” She paused. “The tapestries.”

He stiffened almost imperceptibly, but then followed the direction of her gaze, noticing for the first time the changes she’d made. Realizing he needed to say something, he said evenly, “It looks nice.”

Nice. Her shoulders sagged a little. Hardly the enthusiastic reaction she’d been hoping for.

Perhaps sensing her disappointment, he amended, “Very nice.”

Christina pursed her lips together, feeling a spark of anger. First he’d left her without even a good-bye, and now he barely noticed all the hard work she’d done in his absence. A previously unknown streak of sarcasm rose in her voice. “If you wish, I can take the dogs outside and let them roll around in the mud like they’ve been wanting to do.” She smiled sweetly. “They’ll stink just as they did before.”

His mouth twitched. “I don’t think that will be necessary.” He leaned down to ruffle Bran’s head, his strong, battle-scarred fingers rippling through the soft, clean fur. “I’d forgotten what color they were.”

His hands were big and powerful, just like the rest of him. She remembered the feel of his callused palms caressing her bare skin. Of his hands on her breasts, his fingers teasing her nipples. Heat rose to her cheeks and she shifted her gaze. What was the matter with her? Could she think of nothing else?

He gave her an appraising look over his goblet, and as he took a long drink of ale, heat simmered in the dark blue depths. She squirmed a little in her seat, wondering whether he could read her mind.

“I almost hesitate to ask, but other than cleaning ovens and brightening my Hall, how else did you keep yourself busy while I was gone?”

Her mouth curved in a small smile, grateful for the distraction. “That’s all, I’m afraid. It was only a few days.”

He laughed. “I guess I should be glad I was not away longer.”

Her voice grew more serious. “I heard what happened in the village. Were you able to find the men who attacked?”

He shook his head. “Nay, I needed to return to Dunvegan. But they will not be able to hide forever. I will find them, and when I do, they will pay for what they have done.”

The dead certainty in his voice left her little doubt that he would do as he said. She almost pitied those men when he caught up to them. She thought about something he had said. “Why did you need to return?” She didn’t dare hope that it was to get back to her.

“Some business I must attend to,” he waved his hand dismissively. “It’s nothing.” She felt his gaze on her again. “You were well taken care of in my absence?”

She nodded. “Aye, Rhuairi did as you instructed.”

He looked at her as if he knew there was something she was not saying. “It’s not the welcome I would have wished for you.”

Her eyes lifted to his. “Or the good-bye.” She hadn’t meant to say anything; the words just slipped out.

His brow furrowed in genuine masculine confusion. “There wasn’t time.”

“To say good-bye?”

“Every second I delayed made catching them more difficult. I had to go.”

“I know that,” she said, studying the tablecloth and feeling suddenly silly for the hurt she’d unintentionally revealed.

She chanced a sidelong glance at him from under her lashes, seeing that he was frowning.

“Saying good-bye is important to you?” he asked.

She nodded.

“Then I will endeavor to remember to do so in the future and let you know when I leave.”

She smiled up at him brightly. “Thank you.” Buoyed by the way their conversation was proceeding, she decided to apologize herself. “I’m sorry if I overstepped my bounds with the tapestries.” His mouth fell in a flat line, and she hurried to explain. “I found them in a trunk and thought they were too beautiful to be packed away. I can remove them if you wish.”

His gaze shuttered. “How you decorate the Hall makes no difference to me. Do as you like.”

He acted as if he didn’t care, but she knew something had caused him pain. “It was thoughtless of me not to realize that they would bring back painful memories. You must have cared for your wife a great deal.”

“Wife?” He shook his head. “They did not belong to my wife; they were my mother’s.”

She paused, digesting the information. She knew so little of his family. “Your mother, she died?”

“Many years ago. With my father in a raid on Skye.”

He said it without any hint of emotion. He could have been talking about the weather. But she knew there was something he was not saying. Something terrible had happened. “How old were you?”

His fingers tightened around his goblet, and there was a guarded look in his eye. “Ten.”

Only a child. Her heart went out to him. All she wanted to do was throw her arms around him and comfort the boy who still missed his mother. It was clear he did not want to talk about it, but she couldn’t help saying, “You must have loved her a great deal.”

But her gentle tone was a mistake. This fierce Island warlord did not want comfort from her. He was like a big, angry lion with a thorn in his paw.

His gaze met hers, cold and impenetrable. “I barely remember her,” he said flatly. “I was seven when I left to be fostered.”

But Christina was not fooled by his harsh response. She was getting used to his blunt talk and brusque manner—it was just his way. He might think himself without emotion, but she knew that it was there, buried deep inside. She’d seen his reaction to the tapestry. He had loved his mother.

And if he’d loved once, he could love again. He just needed someone to remind him how, someone to care about him. Tenderness lurked beneath the hard, icy shell, and she intended to be the one to uncover it.

There it was again, Tor thought. The expectant look in her eye that made his defenses flare.

He was used to people looking at him as if they wanted something from him, but with her it was different. Christina Fraser was the only one who’d ever made him feel lacking for not giving it.

He’d never felt beholden to anyone, but this tiny girl made him feel like a churl for not saying good-bye or noticing the changes she’d made in the Hall. The first had never occurred to him and the second was something he didn’t concern himself with—a warrior didn’t care that the room was bright, clean and smelled fresh.

Except for the tapestry. Seeing his mother’s treasured tapestry, depicting the Boyhood Deeds of Finn MacCool, had shocked the hell out of him, bringing back memories he’d thought long forgotten. Of the mother he’d adored, who’d been raped and then murdered by the men following the orders of the Earl of Ross—her own kinsman.

He bit back the reflexive surge of hatred. Thirty years ago, when the Isles became part of Scotland, Skye had been placed under the sheriffdom of the Earl of Ross. Ten years later, Ross ordered an attack on the MacLeods that had claimed both his parents’ lives and those of so many others. Not even the children had been spared. He and his sister and brothers, home for the Yule and Hogmanay celebrations, had escaped death only by hiding in the nave of the church.

It was the past. Tor didn’t dwell on things he couldn’t change, but seeing the tapestries had reminded him of the lesson learned from his parents’ murder: the importance of keeping his own counsel. His clan’s safety rested on his shoulders and his alone. He didn’t like being questioned, and his young wife would have to look elsewhere for shared confidences.

The good-byes, the womanly touches, the questions. His first wife hadn’t troubled him with such expectations. He knew where this was going, and it was exactly what he’d feared. He didn’t have the time or inclination to navigate the dark maze of a sheltered young woman’s tender feelings. He had other things to worry about, such as who was behind the attacks and how to keep his part of the bargain of training Bruce’s secret army without endangering his clan or being arrested for treason.

He had no wish to hurt Christina, but neither did he want to encourage the fantasy that she was building around him. First rescuing hero, now doting husband. Neither one was a mantle he wished to don. He was a warrior chief—a man who led his clan in battle and in peace, and nothing more.

“If you’ll excuse me,” he said, standing up. “My men are waiting for me.”

Her face dropped. “But you’ve only just returned. I thought …”

She lowered her gaze, the long, sooty lashes brushing against the pale curve of her cheek. Fragile. Delicate. Seductive beyond measure.

He steeled himself against the urge to say something to comfort her. He knew what she wanted. But he was not a man to dance attendance upon his wife, and it was better for her to learn how it would be from the start. He had duties and responsibilities, which right now included making arrangements for the arrival of the warriors who could appear at any time. “I have matters I must attend to.”

“Of course,” she said with a wobbly smile, making him feel like even more of an ass. “I understand. I will see you at the evening meal?”

She gazed up at him expectantly with those dark, entrancing eyes, and he felt the force of her plea straight in his groin.

In the space of one long heartbeat—when the blood rushed and swirled inside him—he almost changed his mind. That the lure of pleasing one woman could so easily override his duty sent a chill through his blood. If he didn’t know better he would think it was something akin to fear, which was laughable. He was fearless. But this lass wielded more power in one seductive glance than an entire army did on the battlefield.

“I don’t know,” he said, turning away before he saw the disappointment in her gaze.

She reached out and caught his hand. He felt as if a ball of fire was exploding in his chest. The soft press of her fingers unleashed every animal instinct inside him. He wanted to feel her hands all over him.

“And later?” she said softly.

A siren’s call.

His cock and his bollocks tightened hard against his body. He felt the blast of heat as desire flooded his senses. “Aye,” he said roughly, his gaze burning into hers. “I will see you tonight.”

He would make her his. He would make her no other promises, but that she could damn well count on.

There was little to do inside the bedchamber to pass the time as she waited. Christina was tempted to pull out her book from the hiding place in her trunk, but she wasn’t sure how her husband would react to the knowledge of her learning. Her father’s reaction was still too fresh in her mind, and her marriage still too new. Though she did not think he would be angry, her husband was painfully difficult to read. Just when she thought she was getting a glimpse of the real man behind the fearsome warlord, the steel curtain slammed back down with a resounding thud.

So she tried embroidery. But after a few pricks of the needle, she realized her nervous energy was not exactly conducive to needlework, so she put it away. If she had chalk and a piece of slate—which she didn’t—she could draw. If she were more like her sister, she could pray. Though for what she didn’t know. Patience? Maidenly modesty? Both would be welcome at this point. She feared she was too eager for this night, and that perhaps her eagerness was unseemly. She was an innocent maid; she should be quaking in fear, not tingling with excitement in places that she should not think about.

She almost regretted sending Mhairi away so early, but she hadn’t expected to be waiting half the night. It must be near midnight by now.

She did regret refusing the bottle of the sweet wernage wine the wise serving woman had offered to fetch. Anything to take the edge off her frazzled nerves.

Tired of watching the shadows from the flame of the candle flicker across the ceiling, Christina tossed off the bedcovers and hopped out of bed. The shock of cold air on her skin and feet from the icy stone floor felt strangely calming. She paced until the candle dwindled to nothing. Until the Hall was painfully quiet.

He wasn’t coming after all.

Telling herself that it was nothing, that there was no reason for the tightness burning in her chest, she forced herself to lie back down on the bed. The tears, however, were harder to stop.

What was wrong with her? Did her husband not want her?

The numbness of sleep beckoned, hovering like an oasis just out of reach. She’d almost succumbed when the door opened.

The sound startled her fully awake. Instinctively, she grasped the cover to her chest. In the darkness, she could just make out the shadow of his massive form in the doorway. He stood stone still. Though he had yet to enter, his presence seemed to fill the room.

“You’re still awake,” he said.

The edge in his voice caused the hairs on her arms to rise. “Aye,” she said softly. He was the most terrifying man she’d ever beheld, but never had she felt his danger so intensely. He seemed like a man about to do battle, rather than a man about to make love to his bride. A fierce aura surrounded him. His long, muscular limbs seemed taut and strained.

All of a sudden she felt a trickle of fear. He wouldn’t hurt her, would he?

Closing the door behind him, he crossed the room in virtual darkness. Only the soft rays of moonlight streaming through the wood planks of the shutters softened the blackness.

Her senses prickled. Her heartbeat raced. After days of wondering, of waiting, the time was finally here. They were alone. And unlike before, they were both aware of the fact—and of what was coming. It crackled in the night between them.

Now that he was here, she was a little bit frightened, but even more, she was scared that she would somehow disappoint him.

Her eyes were growing accustomed to the darkness, and she could see him unclasp the large pin at his neck and unwrap the plaid from around his shoulders. He removed the rest of his clothes with equal matter-of-factness—as if he were alone in the room and not having his every move dissected by a wide-eyed, shallow-breathing, very nervous bride.

Business. Duty. The words came to her unheeded. Was that what she was to him? she thought with a pang. She wanted to make it good for him.

She swallowed when he turned and started toward the bed, the smooth outline of his muscles revealed by the shadows leaving no doubt that he was naked. She would have blushed but was too overwhelmed. Power. Strength. Vitality. His body was a fortress. Raw masculinity in its most impressive form.

A most unmaidenly thought sprang to mind: Too bad the candle had gone out.

Perhaps he heard the shortness of her breath, because when he slid in beside her, he said, “There is nothing to fear. I will be gentle. It will be nothing like last time.”

She didn’t know whether that was good or bad. The last time had been quite amazing—to a point.

The bed dipped with his weight. Her heart wasn’t racing any longer because it had come to a jolting stop. He hadn’t touched her, but he was close enough for her to feel the brace of cold on his skin. Cold with wind. “You’ve been outside?” she asked, surprised. She’d thought he was with his men in the solar.

He stilled. “Aye.”

“Where were you? Is something wrong?”

She could feel his eyes on her, piercing the veil of darkness. “It is nothing that concerns you,” he said.

She frowned at the non-answer. If it concerned him, it concerned her. Surely, he was the most recalcitrant man she’d ever known. But before she could question him further, he leaned down on his side to stretch out alongside her, completely erasing all other thoughts from her mind.

Gently, he pried the covers she was still clutching from her fingers and tossed them to the side. She could feel the weight of his body pressing against her side. Even through her chemise, her skin flamed at the contact.

“There’s only one thing I want to think about right now.” His voice was deep and sultry, full of wicked promise.

She shuddered when she felt his finger trace the faintest line over the contour of her breast, the feathery touch making every nerve ending stand on edge. Her heart pounded in her throat. “What’s that?” she managed, her voice a soft breath.

The hard pad of his finger found the taut tip of her nipple, circling it through the thin linen of her chemise. She gasped in surprise when his mouth replaced his finger. The soft wet warmth of his kiss sent shards of pleasure straight from her breast to between her legs. God, it was incredible! The sensations were like a burst of warm pleasure showering over her in an effervescent rain. But when he sucked the tight bud, drawing it gently between his teeth, her gasp became a deep moan.

He chuckled against her. “This,” he answered, “is the only thing I want to think about.” He sucked her again, circling his tongue over the throbbing tip. “I want to suck your lovely nipples in my mouth until your body weeps with desire.” He drew his fingers down the flat of her stomach and cupped her mound gently in his big, strong hand. No hesitation. All raw sexual energy. The possessive gesture filled her with an acute sense of destiny—as if this was meant to be. “I want to touch you here,” his finger swept the seam of her womanhood through the cloth, “and make you wet until you are ready for me.” Her body answered with a rush of heat and dampness in the very place he had stroked. “And then,” he leaned his head over to kiss her neck, whispering in her ear, “and then I want to be inside you and make you come apart.” She arched and twisted at his wicked words, shivering as his tongue and lips found the sensitive part of her neck below her ear.

He lifted his head to look into her eyes. The handsome, hard angles of his face looked even more dangerous in the shadows. “Does that frighten you?”

She shook her head. “Nay.” The fear had fled the moment he’d touched her. Her heart was fluttering like the wings of a hummingbird as she struggled to find the words. “I want that, too. I like how it feels when you touch me.”

He stilled. She swore she could feel his gaze grow hotter, more intense. She blushed, wondering if she’d said something wrong. But then he was touching her again and she forgot everything but the pressure of his mouth on her breast and the hot friction of his hands covering her body.

Tor had to keep reminding himself that the passionate woman writhing in his bed was essentially a virgin. But when she moaned and arched under his mouth and hands, silently begging him to kiss her breasts harder, it was all too easy to forget.

His naughty talk to distract her from her questions had worked—he’d been outside because a few of the men had arrived early, necessitating a midnight trip to the broch—but it was she who’d had the last laugh when her response had distracted him. “I like how it feels when you touch me.” Christ, how could he not react to that?

The innocent honesty of her words only increased his hunger for her. Part of him had wondered whether he’d only imagined her responsiveness that night. He hadn’t. If anything, he’d underestimated its sensual allure.

Virgin, he reminded himself, trying to slow down the pounding in his blood, the primitive call he longed to answer.

He’d wanted to bed her since the first time he’d laid eyes on her. But he swore after his rough handling during their first encounter that he would make it good for her. Very good. Slow and gentle. Hot but controlled.

This was what he understood. In the darkness. Man to woman. Nothing but passion—primitive and raw. He knew how to make a woman ache for his touch. How to make her moan. How to make her weak with pleasure. He knew what she needed and would give it to her. And in return she would give it to him. Nothing more. Nothing less. Base needs satisfied.

In bed, Christina Fraser was no different than any other woman. His need for her was hotter. More intense, perhaps. But lust was lust, and nothing he couldn’t control.

He was a passionate man. She was a passionate woman. It was as simple as that. Passion in the marriage bed was something to be grateful for—his first wife had not been so eager. It was nothing to concern him.

But he couldn’t stop staring at her mouth. Even in the darkness, the lush sensuality of her plump pink lips beckoned. He rebelled against the intimacy—kissing wasn’t something he usually thought about.

But he could taste the rest of her. He untied the opening of her chemise, no longer content to have a barrier between his lips and her skin. She smelled incredible. Warm and flowery. He inhaled deeply, her delicate scent enfolding him in its sweet embrace.

She cried out at the first touch of his mouth on her bare skin, and his already rock-hard erection grew even harder.

At the first tentative touch of her hands on his back he froze. The demanding press of her fingers, kneading the taut muscles of his upper arms and shoulders, made him feel like he was jumping out of his damned skin. She liked touching him. A sharp clench of desire clouded his vision for one mindless moment as lust spiked inside him.

Control. Forcing his blood to cool, he scooped her gorgeous breasts in his hands, holding them to his mouth, taking turns devouring each one. His cock pulsed hard against his stomach and he took relief, rubbing himself gently against her hip as he suckled, the gentle friction stoking the fires even higher.

I can do this. But he’d never felt so aroused in his life. Her innocent responses were more erotic than the experienced moves of the women he usually bedded.

He licked her nipple, the honey-sweet taste ambrosia on his tongue. His chin scraped against the sensitive skin as he kissed her harder. Sucking and swirling his tongue around the taut little point until her hips started lifting against him.

His hands were all over her body. He couldn’t stop touching her. Her skin was so soft, her body lush and sweetly feminine.

He groaned. God, she was incredible. So natural and free in her passion. But it was getting harder and harder to check his instincts, to ignore the hunger and craving burgeoning inside him. His body was on fire, his head pounding. Rationality became harder to find as the red haze of lust crashed over him.

His hands skimmed over her hips and down her legs to lift the edge of her chemise. He heard the short hitch of her breath as his fingers swept up the velvety softness of her inner thigh. Her fingers dug into his arms. She seemed suspended, poised for his touch.

The knowledge of how much she wanted this did something to him. Something that went beyond masculine satisfaction or pride. It filled him with a heavy warmth that reached down deep inside him and tugged. At that moment, nothing had ever felt more important than giving her pleasure.

But not yet. The only thing he wanted more than release was to make it last. He teased the moment out, feeling her body quiver as he caressed the baby-soft skin near her core with a feathery circle of his fingertips, drawing near, then pulling back. Accustoming her not only to his touch, but to her own desire. He wanted her to recognize what her body wanted. What it needed.

He mimicked the movements of his finger with his tongue on her breast. Flicking out to brush against her, then pausing, allowing the warmth of his breath to blow over the damp, sensitive tip.

She moaned and whimpered, each sound making it harder and harder for him to concentrate as blood pounded in every inch of his body.

Her skin was hot. He knew that if he could see her face, her cheeks would be flushed with pleasure, her wide, sensual lips parted erotically.

She was so damned aroused. Her body shook with it. God, she was going to come apart the first time he touched her. His cock pulsed, beading with anticipation. It took every ounce of his restraint not to wrap her legs around his hips and thrust up high inside her, letting the hot, tight fist of her body milk him to oblivion.

Every muscle flexed as he fought for control, his own release hovering too damned close to the edge. “Tell me what you want,” he said through clenched teeth, his finger caressing achingly close to her heat.

“I don’t know,” she moaned.

“Is it this?” he said, sliding his finger along her damp crease. Her body jerked as pleasure rippled through her.

“Yes,” she breathed. “Please.”

“I’m going to make you come, Christina.”

Christina didn’t know what he meant, but she didn’t care. All she wanted was for this restless, gnawing feeling to go away. Her entire body flooded with desire that kept building and building with nowhere to go, until the pressure felt too intense to handle. She felt poised on the edge of something cataclysmic.

How could she feel so good and yet so agitated? Every stroke, every caress of his hands on her body was torture and heaven at the same time.

All of her thoughts, all of her energy, seemed focused between her legs, concentrated. With each teasing sweep of his finger, the agony increased. She was warm and wet, the muscles coiled tight with need, clenching and pulsing in frustrated ignorance. Instinctively, she knew she needed something but didn’t know how to get it. He teased her until she couldn’t take it anymore. Until she thought she was going to explode.

She could never have imagined such a light, gentle touch from these big, strong hands that wielded a sword with deadly force.

But she wanted to feel their strength, their power, inside her.

And then she did. His mouth sucked her nipple deep into his warm, wet mouth right at the moment his finger plunged inside her, circling and stroking, pressing. Her body cried out in relief at the pressure she’d craved that was so long denied. Sensations collided inside her—the sucking of his mouth on her breast, the stroke of his finger, the friction of the heel of his hand cupping her. They all came together, intensifying, and then tensing for one long heartbeat, until they broke apart, splintering in thousands of directions.

She cried out as wave after wave of sensation shuddered through her, as the spasms of pleasure released their tight hold.

She felt as if she’d died and gone to heaven. All she could see was light and beauty, like a sea of shimmering stars stretched out before her in a rolling wave. Her senses heightened, her body soaring free. She had never imagined anything could feel this incredible.

It was too much. Tor lost whatever rein he had on his control, watching her body tense, then come apart, hearing the erotic cries of her release. It was more than he could take.

He’d never felt desire like this. Desire that went beyond the lust pooling in his groin and stiffened cock. It reached inside him, pulling and not letting go.

Being inside her. Making her come again. That was all that mattered.

He moved over her, positioning himself between her legs.

Teasing the last spasms of her release from her with his finger, he ground out, “I need to be inside you.”

She sighed dreamily, compliantly, and he was glad for the darkness. Glad that he couldn’t see the half-lidded gaze and soft pink blush of ecstasy on her face. Because he knew he wouldn’t be able to stop from touching his mouth to hers. And then she would be different.

Gently, he lifted her hips, spreading her legs wide to accommodate him. He planted his hands on either side of her shoulders, holding the weight of his chest off of her.

Sweat beaded from his forehead as he fought to go slow. But it wasn’t easy.

He slid the plump, sensitive tip of his cock along her entry until he was slick with dampness—hers and his.

She gasped when he nudged inside. Her body tightened reflexively.

“Relax,” he soothed, every muscle straining against the primal urge.

“But you’re too big,” she blurted.

And you’re too incredibly tight. “Shhh,” he whispered. “Let your body grow accustomed to me.” His finger found the sensitive spot high in her core and caressed her until she softened. Slowly, she loosened, her body relaxing as pleasure washed over her again.

The urge to thrust was almost overwhelming. But he took his time, easing into her inch by blessed inch—full hilt.

When at last he was deep inside her, he almost couldn’t breathe, the effort to hold back taking all his concentration. He needed to come. Needed it so much it hurt. “How does that feel?” he managed tightly.

It took her a moment to answer. “Full,” she whispered huskily. “Wonderfully so.”

It was the perfect answer—and all the encouragement he needed. His hips started to move, driving in and out, slowly at first, then faster, her body jarring under him.

She gasped with each thrust, the erotic little sounds driving him wild.

His muscles burned with the strain of holding himself off her. The pressure built and built. He’d never felt like this. Ever. His entire body was consumed by the sensations coursing through him. Her body held him, milking him with every long drag.

He couldn’t hold back much longer.

“Oh … God,” she moaned.

That was it. The moment he’d been waiting for. He dug in. Faster. Harder. Finding the perfect rhythm for her to—

She cried out and he let go, sinking deep inside her one more time and throwing back his head with a primal cry of pleasure. Blood roared in his ears as the force of his release exploded in a torrential storm of sensation, pulsing and pulsing until every ounce of pleasure was squeezed from him. For a moment he blacked out, the ecstasy too powerful.

When the last ripple had ebbed from his body, he collapsed beside her, utterly drained. He’d never felt so spent in his life. He struggled to find his breath. He felt weak; his limbs had turned to jelly.

What had she done to him?

Apparently, he wasn’t alone in his dazed lethargy. Christina’s breathing was as hard and uneven as his. He was grateful for the silence. For the first time in his life, Tor didn’t know what to say or what to think.

The confusion rattled him.

He stared into the darkness, telling himself it was nothing.

He’d just finished convincing himself that he was overreacting, exaggerating what had happened in his mind, when she curled her body to his, snuggling against him. He stilled at the contact, his chest tightening to a burn. For a moment he hesitated, instinct warring with the knowledge that he should keep his distance.

For the moment, instinct won. This one time wouldn’t hurt. He wrapped his arm around her and tried to not think about how good she felt against him. All that soft, warm skin melting against him. The silk of her hair spilling across his chest. Her dainty hand covering his heart.

He waited until he heard the soft, even sounds of sleep, then slid out of bed. He donned his clothes quickly and quietly. With one last look at the huddled figure in the bed, he closed the door firmly behind him.

Christina was wrenched from a deep sleep by a chill at her back. Instinctively, she snuggled toward the heat of her husband, only to find emptiness and cold linen.

He was gone for some time if the icy sheets were any indication.

Her brow furrowed. Perhaps she’d slept longer than she realized? But when she dragged her eyes open, it was to find herself gazing into the early gray light of dawn filtering through the spaces in the wooden shutter.

As she could barely move, she wondered what could have caused him to wake so early. If it wasn’t for the freezing morning, Christina could have slept for another few hours. But winter was coming, and in the North it took a particularly frigid turn. Eilean a Cheo, the Isle of Mist, the Gaelic name for Skye, did not bode well. Shades of gray would probably be the only color to paint the sky for some time.

She stretched lazily, but even that took some effort. Every muscle in her body was stiff and weak with exhaustion. Heat flooded her cheeks as she remembered why.

Never could she have imagined acting with such wanton abandon. But in truth it had seemed the most natural—the only—thing to do. Her body had responded with a mind of its own.

He’d known exactly how to touch her. How to make her shake with pleasure until she soared into sensual oblivion. It was so much better than in her books!

A contented smile curled her lips. For all his cool indifference, her husband’s passion did not lie. Last night she’d seen a different side of him—a wild, passionate side, but also a gentle and considerate one. He’d not merely taken pleasure but given it.

He cared for her—he had to. She’d felt it in the tenderness of his touch, in the sounds of his pleasure, and in the frantic beating of his heart.

And when they’d collapsed in sated bliss, he’d been just as exhausted as she—the heaviness of his breathing and the boneless limbs gave proof that it had affected him.

Those long nights at the hearth seemed much closer.

But where had he gone?

She tossed the covers off and bounded out of bed, barely noticing the bracing chill in her eagerness to find him. Last night had broken down a barrier between them and she couldn’t wait to see him—to talk to him. A new day had dawned in their marriage.

She called for Mhairi, who slept in the adjoining mural chamber, and quickly washed and dressed. As she passed the lord’s solar on the way to the Great Hall, she noticed the door was slightly ajar. Hoping to find Tor there, she gently pushed it open to peek inside. Her attempts at quiet, however, were ruined by the squeak of the iron hinges.

The clerk startled, dropping the stack of parchments he’d been flipping through.

“My lady!” he exclaimed with surprise, moving back away from the table where he’d been standing.

Christina smiled, thinking that his voice squeaked louder than the door. “Good morning, Brother John,” she said cheerily. “You are up early this morning.”

He seemed to collect himself and returned her smile. “As I am every day. Matins at dawn, you know.”

She nodded, unable to prevent the wave of relief at the monotonous life she’d narrowly avoided. She hoped that Beatrix was happy. Word had arrived her first day at Dunvegan that her sister had made it safely to Iona. MacDonald’s charming scoundrel of a henchman had proved true to his word. Somehow MacSorley had caught up to the travelers and escorted Beatrix the rest of the way to the nunnery. The Islanders were reputed to be excellent seafarers, courtesy of their Viking forebearers. Her husband certainly gave proof to the characterization, but MacSorley’s extraordinary feat seemed incredible even for an Islander.

“Is there something you wanted, my lady?” the clerk asked.

Christina shook her head, bending down to pick up a piece of parchment that had landed near her feet. She glanced at it, seeing that it was a letter, and handed it back to him. “I was hoping to find my husband. Have you seen him this morning?”

“Nay, but he’s probably in the Great Hall with his men, breaking his fast.” He started to put away the documents. “I was just on the way myself. Perhaps I can accompany you?”

“I would like that,” she said. “But I do not want to take you from your work?”

He shook his head, his long, straight hair cut in a semicircle around his face quickly sliding back into place. “It’s nothing that can’t wait. Some correspondence, that’s all.”

They walked to the Hall together, chatting about the worsening weather and the long winter ahead of them. The young clerk, it turned out, had arrived at Dunvegan not much before her, and Christina was delighted to discover that he had spent quite a bit of time at a monastery near her home in Stirlingshire. Perhaps she shouldn’t have been surprised to discover that the only person who’d been friendly toward her was also an outsider.

“We shall have much to talk about,” she said.

“We shall, indeed.” Echoing her thoughts, he said, “I hope you don’t mind my saying that I’m glad you are here, my lady. Yours is the first smile I’ve seen in quite some time. The chief’s marriage took the clan by surprise, but it’s easy to see why he fell in love with you.”

Christina froze, stopping a few feet from the entry to the Hall. “What?” She croaked. Her breath seemed lodged in her throat.

The clerk turned as red as an overripe beet. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t repeat the servants’ gossip.”

Christina didn’t mind at all. But trying to appear nonchalant, she twisted the thick gold bracelet at her wrist and said idly, “What exactly are they saying?”

The clerk shuffled uncomfortably, looking down at his feet. “That the chief took one look at you and decided he had to have you. One of the lads heard it from the chief’s personal privy counselor himself.”

Christina flushed to her roots with pleasure. She knew there could be no truth in the story, even if it had come from her husband’s closest confidant … could there?

“There has been much speculation because it happened so suddenly,” he explained. “And the chief had given no indication that he intended to remarry. An alliance with the house of Fraser was even more unexpected, given the current climate.”

Christina was confused. “What do you mean?”

He lowered his voice. “War.”

The word stopped her heart. “Have you heard something?”

He shook his head. “Nay, but there are rumors that pockets of rebellion are springing up around Scotland with the capture of Wallace. The chief has been careful to maintain his neutrality till now. But your family is well known for being in the thick of the patriotic cause. Marriage to a Fraser …”

He didn’t need to finish. Marriage to her put that neutrality in question. It was what her husband had alluded to on the boat—the reason he’d refused the marriage with her initially.

“Our marriage had nothing to do with politics,” she said adamantly. “An alliance with my father is the last thing he wanted.” She couldn’t hide the wry note in her voice. “Anyone who thinks differently would be wrong. Very wrong,” she emphasized.

But a little voice at the back of her head wondered whether there was perhaps a wee bit of truth to the rumor of his caring for her. Tor MacLeod was not a man to be forced into anything. He wouldn’t have married her if he didn’t want to, particularly given the political objection.

The clerk’s easy talk of treason concerned her. Though she did not know Edward of England personally, she knew well enough the danger of defying him. “This talk of war is dangerous. Skye is a long way from London, but King Edward has ears everywhere. I hope you’ll put a stop to any rumors of this sort if you hear them. I don’t want our marriage to cause my husband unnecessary trouble.”

He nodded understandingly. “Certainly, my lady. You are wise as well as beautiful.”

Christina accepted the gallantry with a smile, refusing to allow the black cloud of war and politics to put a damper on the day. Last night had been a dream come true—a night to build a future on—and nothing could temper the happiness in her heart.

Or so she thought.

The clerk and Christina entered the Hall unobserved. For so early in the morning, the number of people milling about surprised her. Her gaze instinctively went to the large thronelike chair on the dais, and she stilled. The happiness that she thought so entrenched drained out of her like water through a sieve.

Sitting beside her husband on the dais, in the seat that belonged to her, was the beautiful woman she’d noticed the first night she’d arrived. Their heads were bent close together, their shoulders touching. The intimacy between them was evident in their ease with each other.

“Is something wrong, my lady?”

Knowing her emotions were far too easy to read, Christina cursed her fair complexion and willed color back to her cheeks. But she had to know. “The woman,” she said without looking, “seated next to my husband. Who is she?”

The clerk looked in the direction of the dais and his face turned as red as before. Like hers, his emotions were easy to read on his face, and right now his discomfort could not be more clear. “Lady Janet MacKinnon, my lady. The widow of the chief’s former henchman.”

Widow. Her heart sank further. “They are close?” she asked in a whisper.

The kind young churchman didn’t pretend to misunderstand what she was asking. Nor did he patronize her with a lie. “Aye, I believe they were.”

Christina’s newfound confidence crumbled into dust. Despair squeezed her chest. The woman had been his leman. But was she still?

Tor had just finished laying out what he wanted from her when Janet suddenly straightened. “I’d better go,” she said, nodding toward the entry.

He turned and saw Christina approaching the dais. Janet was right. He had no wish for his wife to overhear what they were talking about—she seemed prone to asking unwanted questions. He frowned, noticing the glasslike stiffness in Christina’s expression and the high color on her cheeks. She looked upset about something. He quickly scanned the room to see whether there was some new womanly touch he was supposed to have noticed.

Seeing nothing, he turned back to Janet, who’d already stood up. “We will finish this later,” he said in a low voice.

She nodded and hurried away.

A moment later, his wife took the seat Janet had just vacated. She looked beautiful and regal in her blue velvet cote-hardie, but also unusually reserved. She sat down without a word.

“Good morning,” he said. “I trust you slept well?”

Though there was nothing provocative in his tone, her cheeks flushed. She peered out from under her lashes at him. “Aye, very well.” She lifted her gaze to his. “And you?” She tilted her head. “You were gone so early. I hope there wasn’t something wrong?”

The concern in her gaze made him wary—as did the implication. Clearly, she expected him to sleep by her side. He didn’t want to disappoint her, but that would not be happening. “Nothing wrong,” he said. “I slept in the Hall with my clansmen, as I do every night.” Where he belonged.

He steeled himself against her reaction, but it was not enough. The shimmer of hurt in her gaze pierced right through his hard-won defenses. “I see,” she said.

She looked down at her trencher to avoid his gaze, and he was glad of it. But it did not lighten the discomfort in his chest or the weight on his conscience, knowing he’d bruised her tender feelings. She couldn’t help her weakness—women were emotional creatures. He felt the strangest urge to fold her hand in his and give it a comforting squeeze. But he shook off the strange thought, knowing he had no cause to feel guilty. He always slept in the hall with his men—it had nothing to do with her personally. His clan came first.

It was wrong of her to put such demands on him, of course. But she was a new bride. She would learn. Obviously, she had some illusions about this marriage, and the sooner she realized it wasn’t going to be some romantic bard’s tale, the better. He was a Highland chief, not a lovesick knight schooled in the art of courtly love.

He certainly wasn’t going to lose his head over a lass.

He took a last swig of ale and pushed back from the table. More of the men would be arriving today, and he wanted to be there when they did.

“You’re going?” she asked.

He tried to ignore the disappointment in her voice. “Aye.” Remembering his promise, he added, “I’ll be gone for a few nights, so I bid you farewell until then.”

Her face fell. “But you’ve only just returned. Where are you going?”

He wanted to tell her that a wife shouldn’t question her husband, but she looked like a kicked kitten. And he felt like a damned beast. The discomfort in his chest grew tighter. He didn’t want to lie to her, but neither could he tell her the truth. “I’ve many things that require my attention. I’m often away, visiting my holdings.” The broch on Waternish qualified, though he was being misleading.

“Of course. I’m sorry. It is all so new to me.” She looked up at him expectantly. “Good-bye.”

Her lips parted in innocent invitation. He stared at her pink, succulent mouth for a long moment, tempted beyond measure. With a grunt that was half curse, half pain, he tore his gaze away and locked his jaw. “Good-bye,” he said, and left before he did something foolish like pull her into his arms and kiss her until the coiling in his chest unraveled.

The best of the best had gathered on Skye.

By late the following afternoon, all ten warriors had arrived at the ruined ancient fortress of Dun Hallin Broch. Located in a remote area of the Waternish Peninsula—the finger of land that abutted Dunvegan—the broch and the surrounding settlement had been abandoned since well before Tor’s Norse ancestors landed on Skye.

The broch was a circular stone fortress of perhaps twenty-five feet in interior diameter with ten-foot-thick walls, situated on a small rise in rocky moorland. At one time the walls had stood thirty feet high, but the upper part of the tower and the roof had been lost long ago. Still, with some wood for a new roof and peat for a fire, it would provide sufficient shelter from the worst of the winter wind and rain. It wouldn’t be comfortable by any means, but it was luxurious compared to what these men would be experiencing in the months to come.

The location was ideal. It was close to Dunvegan, but the difficult surrounding terrain made it not easily accessible and sparsely populated. Like the strange standing stones and cairns that peppered the landscape, the ancient brochs were avoided by the Islanders, who thought them inhabited by fairies and other spirits. Superstition would work in their favor to keep people away.

Though they were unlikely to be discovered here, Tor would exercise extreme caution. Too much was at stake. And with the recent attacks on Dunvegan, until he discovered who was responsible he couldn’t take any chances.

Though he would not hesitate to put his life in the hands of any of his personal guardsmen—and had on more than one occasion—he followed his usual practice of only telling his men what he had to. Right now, with his henchman still chasing after his brother, that meant Fergus, his privy counselor; Rhuairi, his seneschal; and his an gille mor, sword bearer, Colyne. Starting tomorrow, Colyne would accompany Janet back and forth from the castle to bring food and provisions to the men.

If there was a woman he could trust, it was Janet. They’d known each other since childhood. He’d danced at her wedding to his foster brother and henchman, and mourned with her at his death a few years later. Their shared grief had taken an unexpected, but not unwelcome, turn when they’d become lovers. The arrangement had suited them both, and were it not for his recent marriage, probably would have continued indefinitely. She was comfortable and placed no demands on him.

That the relationship was at an end, however, he knew—though he didn’t wish to examine why. Marriage didn’t need to end it, there was nothing unusual in keeping a leman. Janet had accepted his change of circumstance with the same practicality that had drawn them together in the first place. If she regretted the end to their liaison, she did not show it—would that his wife would learn to hide her feelings so easily. His relationship with Janet had shifted easily before and it did so again, back to friendship.

As each of the ten warriors arrived, Tor put them to work gathering wood to repair the roof and cutting peat.

It was a test of sorts. The physical labor was not meant to humble, but to put each of the elite warriors on equal footing and to start them working together as a single unit—a team. He knew some of the men well, and some not at all, but he could already tell it was going to be a team like no other.

Preferring to work alone and keep his own counsel, Tor was used to operating on his own. These men were not. Most of the men were chieftains or leaders in their own right, accustomed to giving, not taking, commands and having a large retinue of men around them. He couldn’t be sure what motivated them to agree to be trained and put under his command. He suspected they all had their reasons for being here. He knew some of the men had close ties to Bruce, and undoubtedly the premise of the team had proved as intriguing as it had to him. His reputation as a trainer of men probably played a part. But following orders was going to be a challenge for some of them.

He suspected it had been a long time since Lachlan MacRuairi had wielded a spade to cut earth or an axe to cut down a tree (rather than a man), but the proud chieftain—who were it not for his bastard birth could challenge his cousin MacDonald as heir to the ancient Kingdom of the Isles—did not bat an eye. But the ready obedience did not fool Tor. MacRuairi would bear watching.

That only one man balked at his order surprised him. Who it was, however, did not. Sir Alex Seton was the younger brother of Bruce’s close companion and brother-in-law, “Good Sir Christopher,” but the last time Tor looked, Yorkshire—from where the Setons hailed—was still in England. And no matter what side of the border he resided on now, Alex Seton had all the trappings of his countrymen, from the fine chain mail, plumed helm, and finely embroidered tabard to the haughty superiority. But at least the arrogant Englishman was a quick study. If he thought cutting peat beneath him, he hid his disdain when Tor ordered him to dig the latrines instead.

Half expecting Seton to jump in a boat and sail right back to the borders, Tor was surprised to find him still digging an hour later, his fine chain mail and richly embroidered tabard of the Wyvern and shield with three crescents and royal double tressure folded neatly in a pile beside him.

“You won’t find much use for that here,” Tor said, digging his shovel into the earth a few feet away to start a second pit.

“I’m a knight,” Seton answered proudly. “I will look like one.”

Given that Seton couldn’t be much older than one and twenty, Tor would wager he hadn’t had his spurs for long. “You were a knight. Here you are just one of my men—unproven until otherwise. Your knightly code has no place here.” Tor gave him a hard look. “You understand what will be required of you? What you have signed up for?”

The younger man’s mouth tightened until his lips turned white, but he nodded. He might say “aye,” but disapproval exuded from every pore.

“Wear it as you will,” Tor said with a dismissive wave, “but you’ll find the mail too cumbersome and heavy for the kind of training and fighting we will do.” And he suspected the lad was going to have a hard enough time of it proving himself to the others—not just because of his English blood but also because of his youth. MacGregor and MacLean were young as well, but even they had a handful of years on Seton. The rest of the men were near his own one and thirty.

They dug side by side in silence, but Tor had made a point: He would not ask his men to do anything he would not do himself. When they’d finished, Tor offered Seton a drink of ale from the leather pouch he wore across his chest. Seton accepted it gratefully, wiping the sweat from his forehead before taking a long swig.

Tor eyed him thoughtfully. He was tall, but with the leanness of youth. He carried a regular knight’s sword and a dirk. “So what is your skill?” Tor asked.

Most of the others had been obvious. If their reputations didn’t precede them, their choice of armory or appearance did. One look at Robbie Boyd was all it took to see why he was reputed to be the strongest man in Scotland and an expert in hand-to-hand combat. The man was forged from iron.

Color crept up Seton’s face. “I’m good with a blade.”

Tor frowned. Good? All knights were good with a sword. “Yet you are here?”

“To learn. My brother wished to come, but Bruce wouldn’t hear of it.”

Sir Christopher was married to Bruce’s sister, making Bruce Alex’s brother by marriage.

“So Bruce sent you instead.” Tor almost felt sorry for him. Seton would have much to prove indeed. English, young, and without a superior skill to quiet the jabs. “I’ll not go easy on you—no matter who sent you.”

The arrogant squared jaw returned. “I know that. Nor would I have it otherwise.”

“The others will make it hard for you.”

The younger man met his gaze with fierce determination. “I know that as well.”

Tor nodded and left him to his task, knowing that his determination would be put to the test.

He resumed his progress around the encampment to observe the men. For the most part he was impressed. Bricks of peat lay stacked out to dry, and the men had made quick work of cutting the wood to make beams for the ceiling. MacSorley’s naval skills were not limited to seafaring and swimming. He also knew how to build ships and wield a battle-axe—both of which skills he put to use shaping the wood into planks and beams for the ceiling.

Despite the promising start, however, it didn’t take Tor long to see just how challenging his task would be when a fight broke out in the yard behind the broch.

This group of men was unlike any that he’d ever trained. The very things that bound most men—blood and clan ties—divided them. Making brothers out of enemies would be his toughest challenge.

And none more than the two men he found thrashing each other senseless. To this point it was only with fists, but Tor knew it would not be long before weapons were drawn.

He thought he’d made himself clear when they arrived—he wouldn’t tolerate any fighting among the men. Apparently, they needed a reminder.

Furious, not only at the lack of discipline but at the affront to his authority, Tor picked up a bucket of icy water filled from the nearby burn and dumped it over the two brawling warriors. The temporary shock was all he needed. Both men were sizeable and strong, but he roped MacGregor’s arms behind his back and yanked him off Campbell as if he were a mere stripling. He was tempted to toss them both in the burn to cool them off, but he knew of a far more effective punishment—though in the end, he hoped it would be a lesson.

He threw the famed archer away from him. MacGregor shook the water from his hair and eyed Campbell as if he meant to resume where they’d left off.

“I wouldn’t advise it,” Tor warned icily. “You’re going to need him in the next few months.” They didn’t know it yet, but MacGregor and Campbell had just become partners.

MacGregor spat and wiped the blood from his battered nose and mouth. “It’ll be a cold day in hell before a MacGregor needs anything from the likes of an upstart cur of a Campbell.” The MacGregors were a proud ancient clan with royal lineage, and his voice dripped with condescension.

Neil Campbell’s youngest brother leapt to his feet. Arthur was the best scout in the Highlands, but unfortunately, until recently, he’d been putting that skill to work for the English—at odds with his family. Along with MacRuairi, he would bear close watching. Until now, Tor’s only impression was that he was quiet and seemed to keep to himself.

“Upstart?” Campbell said. “And what are you? The proud Clan Gregor—descended from kings but without power or influence to speak of. How the mighty have fallen. But if you come over here and beg real nice, I might throw you a bone sometime.” His lip curled. “Or are you too scared I might mess up that pretty face of yours some more?”

In addition to being the best archer in the Highlands, Gregor MacGregor was equally renowned among the lasses for his handsome face. Tor felt sorry for the poor bastard. For a warrior, such a ridiculous reputation was surely a bane.

MacGregor growled and took a step toward him, but Tor grabbed him by the edge of his cotun and held him back. “Enough,” he said, and then looked to Campbell. “From both of you.” The steely edge in his voice left no doubt of his displeasure.

He glanced around, seeing that the other men had gathered to watch. Good. What he had to say affected them all.

“I warned you, I will not tolerate fighting.” He turned to the rest of them. “From any of you. I don’t care whether your families have hated one another for years, whether your father killed his—none of it matters. Whatever fights or feuds existed before you got here, they end now.”

MacRuairi dug his spade into the ground with a hard thump. His dark eyes were full of menace and challenge. “Does that go for you as well, chief?”

Tor didn’t miss the sarcasm and bit back the impulse to slam his fist into that smug jaw. He wasn’t their chief and never would be. But only MacSorley knew that he would not be the leader of the group when the training was over, and it was best if it stayed that way for now. Although he might not be their leader in the future, for the next few months he was. Until then, the same rules applied. As much as he hated it, for now MacRuairi would be his brother. When it was over, they could go back to being enemies.

“It does,” Tor said, looking him straight in the eye. “With what we are about to embark on, it can be no other way. If we succeed, this will be the greatest army the world has ever seen, bringing together the best Scotland has to offer in warfare into one guard. Nothing like this has ever been attempted before.” He looked to each of them. “Each of you is the best at what you do, but your strength and skill in combat will take you only so far. Alone you can defeat twenty, perhaps thirty, men? Fight together and you will defeat armies—hundreds, maybe thousands. Alone you are the best; together you will become legend. But here there are no personal accolades. Honor is in serving together as part of the team.

“The success of this guard, of our lives and those of everyone around us, is only as safe as your trust for the man beside you.” Tor looked back and forth between MacGregor and Campbell. “No longer are you MacGregor and Campbell. This guard is your new clan. These men your brothers.”

He let his words sink in. It was clear they didn’t accept what he was saying, nor did he expect them to; Highland warriors did not trust easily. But they would. For a team like this to work there was no other way.

“I work alone,” MacRuairi said.

“Not anymore you don’t. Not if you want to stay here.” Tor let the threat hang, but MacRuairi—unfortunately—did not rise to the bait. The look MacRuairi gave him, however, was anything but in agreement.

Tor’s gaze slid over each of the men. “From this point on, you will devote everything to the team. Your duty and loyalty are to me and this guard first.”

“Aren’t you forgetting someone?” Seton said. “What of Bruce, our liege lord and rightful king?”

“Let me worry about Bruce,” Tor replied. For this kind of group to operate ultimate authority would have to rest with the group leader, but that discussion would be had another day—and left to MacSorley. “Right now we don’t exist—even Bruce would agree. Secrecy is paramount. Our names. Our purpose. Everything. You can tell no one what we are about. That includes wives and families, if any of you are married.”

The little intelligence he’d garnered from MacDonald and Lamberton before he left did not mention wives. He knew MacRuairi was recently widowed—from a MacDougall, no less. He hoped not many of them were wed; it was less complicated that way. The men were grimfaced and quiet, reflecting on what he’d said and no doubt wondering whether they’d made a mistake. “If any of you want out, say so now.” He didn’t expect anyone to speak—not yet anyway—and none did. “Then get some rest,” he said. “You’ll need it. For tomorrow we begin.”

The group dispersed slowly. MacGregor and Campbell started to peel off with the rest of them, MacGregor alone and Campbell following the larger group.

“Wait,” Tor said, stopping them. “I’m not done with you two.” He strode over to a leather bag of supplies that he’d brought with him and retrieved a three-foot length of iron chain. At each end was a manacle. Though he hoped he wouldn’t need it the first day, he’d come prepared. The device had proved effective when there had been the occasional discord in the ranks, but it would prove invaluable here.

For the next few days these men would be bound together whether they wished it or not. He hoped they enjoyed running because they were about to take an extended tour of Waternish.

Both men watched him suspiciously as he approached, the chains clanging as he walked. But it was MacGregor who asked, “What’s that?”

Tor smiled, recalling MacGregor’s earlier words. “Your cold day in hell.”

Christina watched Tor dress in the darkness. The quick, precise movements that had become achingly familiar to her in the past two weeks seemed a little slower, a bit less purposeful and determined. Her gaze went to the window as she tried to gauge the hour. A few hours past midnight? Was it wishful thinking, or was he lingering longer each time?

“Gone for a few days” had become a regular occurrence. She saw very little of her husband—other than at night, shrouded in a veil of darkness. Since their delayed wedding night, Tor had spent just a handful of nights at Dunvegan. When he was at the castle, he came to her bed without fail—always late—but never slept by her side. She wanted him to stay. To hold her in his arms. To talk. He was still essentially a stranger to her, and she was desperate to get to know him better. But no matter how hot the passion flared between them, when it was over he returned to his men in the Great Hall. And no matter how many times she told herself it didn’t matter, it did.

But tonight she refused to allow disappointment to shadow the glow of their lovemaking. She could still feel the warmth of his hands on her body. The fullness of him between her legs. The weight of him on top of her as he thrust into her. His spicy masculine scent still lingered in the air, in her nose, and on her skin. Her limbs were still weak from the power of her release.

The promise of their wedding night had been more than fulfilled. The passion between them was more wonderful than she had ever dreamed possible.

For now, it was enough.

She closed her eyes, wanting to hold on to the feeling of contentment. If she looked at him, she knew she would say something to ruin the moment. Tonight there would be no questions about his plans for the day or when he would be back, and therefore no increasingly curt responses to dull her happiness.

She expected to hear the sound of the door clicking shut. Instead, she heard footsteps approach the bed. She had to fight to keep her breath even and her eyes from opening to see what he was doing. It was almost as if she could feel the weight of his gaze on her. He stood there for a long time. She would give anything to know what he was thinking.

The air shifted. His dark, masculine scent grew stronger. She could hear the steady sound of his breath as he leaned down over her.

Her heart hammered in her chest. It took everything she had not to jump when his lips brushed the top of her head.

The gentleness of the gesture made the curse that followed seem somehow amusing. He strode—nay, stomped disgustedly—to the door. Only when she heard it shut behind him did she allow her mouth to curl into a big grin.

He might not like it, but her husband wasn’t as indifferent to her as he seemed.

A little patience was all she needed.

Christina was still smiling after breaking her fast. Tor had not joined her—she assumed he’d gone wherever it was that he went all the time—but she wasn’t at a loss for company today. It seemed she had gained a retinue of her own.

Since she’d first caught them staring at her from the kitchen storeroom a few days ago, they’d followed after her like a pack of hounds. Right now they were watching her arrange the last of the autumn flowers in a glazed pottery vase at the head table on the dais, doing their best to be patient (which was clearly killing them) and not to get in her way (which, as they were practically glued to her heels, was impossible).

When she stepped back from the vase, Deidre could wait no longer. “We did like you said, my lady,” the little girl said expectantly.

Christina gazed down at the three pleading faces, to a one their cheeks smudged with the special berry preserves the cook had made them, and smiled at their eager expressions.

The cook’s daughter was visiting from the Isle of Harris and had brought her three children—Ewan, age eight; Deidre, age seven; and Anna, who had just turned five.

“You washed your hands and faces?”

All three fair heads bobbed up and down. “Aye, my lady.”

She pursed her lips together to keep from smiling.

“Mother said we weren’t to bother you,” Deidre said. She caught the edge of her bottom lip in her tiny teeth, then turned a worried face to hers. “We aren’t bothering you, are we?”

“Of course we’re not bothering her,” Ewan said indignantly. “The lady said we could watch her, and then when she was done with the morning chores, she would tell us the rest. Didn’t you, my lady?”

“I did indeed, Ewan.”

He turned back to his sister, folded his small arms across his chest, and gave her a superior nod of his head.

“Are you done yet, my lady?” little Anna asked.

Christina smiled, and wiped her hands on her apron. “I just finished,” she lied, ignoring the wax that still needed to be scraped from the tablecloths, the candles that needed to be replaced, and the silver candelabra that needed to be polished. All of that could wait.

Besides, it wasn’t as if Tor noticed anyway.

Patience, she reminded herself. If the rustic state of the Hall when she’d arrived was any indication, it had been a long time since anyone had seen to his comfort. Eventually, he would notice her efforts to create a cozy home, a place he’d want to stay and be eager to return to.

Turning her thoughts back to the children, she said, “Now where did I leave off?”

“The evil Meleagant has stolen the queen from Arthur and has taken her to his horrible castle in …”

“Gorre,” Christina provided.

“Why do Lancelot, Sir Kay, and Sir Gawain go after the queen and not King Arthur?” Deidre asked.

Good question, Christina thought. But how to say that King Arthur’s failure to fight for his lady is what justifies Guinevere’s unfaithfulness? She was saved from having to answer by another question. “Is Lancelot going to kill Meleagant and save Queen Guinevere?”

Ewan snorted. “Of course he is, silly. Lancelot is the greatest warrior of his time—just like the ri tuath. The chief would never let anyone steal you, would he, my lady?”

Christina grinned. “I should think not, Ewan. But if you are so certain of Lancelot’s victory, perhaps you do not need to hear the rest?”

They practically jumped on her in their enthusiastic responses to the contrary. Once the chorus of “no’s” had died down, Christina grabbed the candlestick and picked up the story where she’d left off the day before.

Tor left the seneschal and his clerk in the solar. Going over the correspondence and accounts had taken much longer than he expected; he’d hoped to be at the broch sometime ago and was eager to return to the men. Their training was progressing—better in some places than in others. It would take time to break down the barriers among them. Time he didn’t have. Another week and then he’d chain them all together if he had to.

He rubbed the back of his neck, trying to ease the stiffness that extended down his back. God, what a wretched night. He hadn’t been able to get comfortable. It wasn’t hard to figure out why. Compared to the soft, silky bed linens and warm furs that he’d left behind, the plaid and rush-strewn floor had felt as welcoming as a bed of rocks.

Christina’s trunks had arrived, and with them came many luxuries he’d never known before. Linens so soft they felt like silk, and perhaps the most enticing … feather pillows. The first time he’d lain his head on one, he thought he’d died and gone to heaven.

It took all of his resolve to pull himself from such comfort every night. But damnation, warriors didn’t sleep in beds.

Hell, who was he fooling? It wasn’t the pillows and bed linens that made him reluctant to leave, it was his too-enticing wife. But his hunger for her was to be expected, he reasoned. The newness of their marriage and his insatiable lust for her would wear off soon.

He heard a loud burst of laughter and clapping coming from the Great Hall. Wondering what the commotion was about, he rounded the corner into the entry and stopped flat in his tracks. He didn’t know what he expected, but it wasn’t seeing his wife perched on top of a table with what appeared to be a candlestick in her hand, brandishing it like a sword.

He sucked in his breath. God, she was beautiful. Her hair fell loose down her back, pulled back from her face with a simple ribbon, her big, dark eyes sparkled like the moon on the sea, and her velvety-soft cheeks were flushed pink with excitement. She looked happy, carefree, and young. Very young. Tor couldn’t remember ever being that young. Or being that happy or carefree, for that matter.

She was a breath of fresh spring air in the dank of winter.

But what in Hades was she doing? He watched her scoot around the table. Some kind of performance, by the looks of it. Gathered around her were what appeared to be most of the household servants and three small children, who were watching her with rapt expressions on their faces.

No one had noticed him come in—all the attention was focused on the tiny lass giving the impassioned performance. For a moment a memory teased at the edges of his consciousness of his mother’s animated face as she tucked them into bed with a story. He felt a sharp longing for times gone by and had the fleeting thought of how different his life might have been had his parents lived. He shook it off, ashamed by the weakness.

Christina waved the candlestick at the boy standing below her. “This time you will not escape your punishment, Maleagant,” she said in an exaggerated deep voice. “You have besmirched my lady’s honor and I, Lancelot, the Greatest Knight in the Kingdom, will defend her. You must pay with your life.” She made a stabbing motion with the silver. “Die, you evil scourge.”

The little boy cried out and died most dramatically, much to the amusement of his sisters and the crowd, who burst out into another round of clapping when his legs gave their last prolonged twitch.

“That was brilliant, Ewan,” Christina said, putting down the candlestick to join the applause. “You would make a wonderful knight.”

“But I don’t want to be a knight, my lady.”

She looked perplexed. “I thought all little boys wanted to be knights.”

He puffed up his small chest. “I want to be a fierce Highland warrior like the ri tuath.”

Smart lad, Tor thought with a grin.

“Oh, my lady,” the elder of the two little girls said, “what happens next? How does the queen reward Lancelot for his devotion?”

A hot blush fired up Christina’s cheeks. Suddenly, her gaze found his. A startled gasp emitted from between her softly parted lips, and her cheeks seemed to blaze even hotter.

“My lord! You’re here!”

Realizing they’d been caught idling, the servants hastened to appear busy and promptly scattered. The elder boy and girl grabbed their protesting younger sister and pulled her along behind them.

The little girl tried to break free. “But I want to hear—”

“Shush, Anna,” the boy said, making haste out the door. Over his shoulder he remembered, “Thank you, my lady.”

“I see you’ve been abandoned by your audience,” Tor said, crossing the space between them in a few strides to stand before her.

A wry smile curved her mouth. “It seems I have. Rather ungallant of them, wouldn’t you say?”

He found himself returning her smile. “I would apologize for the interruption, but I think in this case it was well timed. Am I right to think that the queen thanked the knight in a way you’d rather not share with the children?”

She blushed again and nodded, lifting her gaze to his. “I think Deidre guessed that I was doing a little editing of the more ‘romantic’ parts of the story.”

She started to climb down off the table, but he stopped her and circled her waist with his hands. Her dark eyes locked on his. His skin sizzled with awareness. The memories of last night’s lovemaking were still fresh in his mind—and in his body. “Allow me,” he said huskily. He lifted her off as if she weighed next to nothing—which she did—and brought her against him, lowering her slowly to the ground and savoring the moment of connection as her body slid against his.

Heat washed over him. She was so soft and smelled so sweet. Just her nearness made him harden against her. “So how did the queen show her gratitude?” he asked softly, unable to resist.

Her cheeks might end up permanently stained dark pink if he didn’t stop teasing her. But damn, it was adorable.

“I—I,” she stammered.

He tried not to laugh. She might no longer be a maid, but she was still enchantingly innocent. So different from anyone he’d known before. He held her a moment longer than was necessary, more than tempted to carry her back into their chamber. He released her. “I must go,” he said firmly, more to remind himself than anything else. “I have duties I must attend to.”

He spoke sharply, and she took it as a criticism—though it wasn’t meant as one. Her face fell. “You must think you’ve found a slattern for a wife. I was about to polish the silver, but—”

“You decided to practice your swordsmanship instead?”

This time his teasing did not work. “The children,” she twisted her hands, “they were so eager for the rest of the story and I’m afraid I got carried away. I will return to my duties at once.”

She looked so crushed, he found himself taking her hand, wanting to reassure her. “I don’t think you lazy at all. You’re doing a fine job as chatelaine.”

Her eyes widened. “Do you think so? Truly?”

It was obvious that his opinion mattered a great deal to her. “Aye, truly.”

He realized it was the truth. She was doing a good job.

Christina had been here only a short while, but she’d slipped into her new role as lady of the keep with ease. Only now that he thought about it did he realize how difficult that must have been. She was young, inexperienced, and surrounded by strangers. But she’d summoned up enough authority to garner the respect of his clansmen. She must have, or they wouldn’t be doing her bidding. Now that he thought about it, the few times they’d shared a meal, he recalled the servants bringing the platters of food to her first for approval, and beaming when it was given. They not only respected her, they liked her.

That wasn’t all. There was something different about the keep since she’d arrived. Something other than the tapestries and changes that she’d pointed out that he couldn’t quite put his finger on. It felt warmer. He frowned, wondering if she was burning too much peat.

“Is something wrong?” she asked.

He shook his head, still frowning. He didn’t want to hurt her feelings, but he would check with the seneschal next time about the peat. “Nay, I must go.”

The men were waiting for him. But for some reason he wasn’t as eager to return to the training as he had been a few minutes ago.

He turned to leave, and a bubble of desperation rose up inside her. This was the first time she’d had a chance to talk to him during the day since he’d returned to find her in the kitchens covered with ash. Apparently, finding her in less-than-flattering circumstances was beginning to be a habit. But she didn’t care. She was starved to learn more about him and didn’t want to waste the opportunity.

“Wait!” He turned back with a perplexed look on his face and she felt like a fool. Heat rose up her cheeks. Her hands twisted in her skirts. “I …” What was she going to say? “I don’t know what you like,” she blurted.

“What I like?”

“To eat,” she explained, feeling ridiculous. She couldn’t even manage a coherent sentence when he was around. She blushed and stammered and acted like a silly lovesick girl. The moment he stepped into the room she was just that. “I should like to know your preferences when I go over the week’s meals with the cook.”

“Cormac allows you to tell him what to prepare?” He sounded incredulous.

Her brows furrowed. “Shouldn’t he?”

“He should, but Cormac is a stubborn old goat. He makes what he wants and doesn’t listen to anyone.”

She smiled sweetly. “Except me.”

His eyes narrowed on her for a long pause. “How much did it cost you?”

She put her hand on her heart with mock outrage. “I’m deeply offended.”

He quirked a brow.

Her mouth twisted. “Has anyone ever told you that you are far too suspicious?”

He folded his arms across his chest, causing the impressive muscles to bulge. She would never get tired of looking at him.

“All the time,” he said. “It’s my job.”

When it seemed he would wait forever, she harrumphed and said, “Oh, very well. I find that he is much more reasonable after a large tankard of cuirm.”

Tor chuckled, and the deep sound filled her with warmth. His teeth were so white against the bronze of his tan, and the creases in his cheeks deepened when he smiled.

“It seems I’ve married a devious lass.”

For a minute she wondered whether he was talking about what had happened at Finlaggan, but she was relieved to see only a teasing glint in his eye. She gave him a cheeky grin. “I prefer to think of it as being resourceful.”

“However it was done, I’m impressed.”

Despite the lighthearted manner in which it was given, the compliment pleased her enormously. Perhaps he was noticing her efforts more than she’d realized? The thought emboldened her. “I know you are busy, but we’ve been married for nearly three weeks now, and we’ve had so little time to talk. I hardly feel as if I know you.” The smile slipped from his face, but she didn’t heed the warning. She was carried away with the excitement of their first “normal” husband-and-wife exchange and didn’t want it to end. “It is almost time for the midday meal, and there are so many things I should like to discuss with you.” Her mind raced in a thousand directions. Had he noticed the new pillows? And she wanted to get his opinion on the color for the new bed hangings. She had so much to ask him! “Perhaps you might stay?” Then she had an even better idea. “Or I could come with you. It’s not raining, maybe a picnic—”

“That’s impossible.” He’d retreated into his chief’s façade, and she realized her mistake, feeling as if she’d run headlong into a stone wall.

She struggled to hide her disappointment, not wanting to ruin the moment but fearing that in her eagerness she’d done just that. “Perhaps another time,” she said airily. Trying to recover, she added quickly, “But you still haven’t told me your preferences.”

He waved it off. “Whatever you decide is fine.”

“All right,” she said softly. The moment was gone. Why did she have to push? Why couldn’t she just take what he was willing to give?

He must have noticed her crestfallen expression. “Beets,” he said.

She looked up at him. “What?”

“I don’t like beets. Or parsnips, for that matter.”

She brightened. “I don’t either. Anything else?”

“Sweet sauces on meats. Sugar belongs in desserts.” He gave her an amused look. “And on dried figs.”

She blushed, realizing he must have noticed her penchant for sugary treats. “Wine or ale?” she asked.

“Whisky, then ale.” He grimaced. “None of that syrup you like.”

He’d noticed her preference for wernage as well? It seemed he’d noticed far more than she’d realized. She wanted to ask him hundreds more questions, but sensing he was anxious to leave, she didn’t want to delay him any longer. “Thank you.”

He nodded and started to leave, but stopped himself. “I will be gone—”

“For a few days,” she finished evenly, her tone giving no hint of her disappointment.

He gave her a sharp look, and she feared he’d seen it anyway. “Aye, for a few days.”

She forced a non-demanding-wife smile on her face. “I will see you when you return then.”

He gave her a long look and seemed as if he wanted to say something, but turned on his heel and left without another word. She watched him cross the yard from the window, wondering what it was that took him away for so long.

She was just about to turn away when she froze. It felt as if she’d just been doused with a bucket of icy water.

Lady Janet was walking toward him with a large basket. The kind of basket to carry food on a picnic.

She appeared to have been waiting for him. Tor said something, and they descended the sea-gate stairs together.

Christina’s heart was beating so fast she couldn’t breathe. She was sure it didn’t mean anything. But why was he leaving with Lady Janet and not with her?

Winter roared in like a lion, bringing frigid temperatures, icy winds, short days, and endless swaths of gray mist and clouds. As the sun slumbered, the skies poured.

All Saints’ Day came and went, as did St. Martins. Soon Christina would begin the preparations for Yule and Hogmanay. The cook’s grandchildren had gone. There was little cheer between these somber stone walls, but she intended to do her best to change that.

She was discouraged but not defeated. Patience, she reminded herself.

The wind howled and the rain pelted against the Hall’s narrow shutters. What a horrible night! She finished arranging the ferns—the only thing that was still growing in abundance around the castle other than heather—and stepped back to admire the varying shades of orange and brown.

She took a quick look around the room, satisfied that everything was ready for the evening meal, and started back to her chamber to change. She never knew when Tor would join her, but she tried to look her best for the few occasions on which he did.

The days had taken on a certain rhythm. Most days he left the castle at dawn, returning well after dark—and sometimes not at all. But he always kept his promise and told her when he would be away “for a few days.” She no longer bothered to ask him where he was going, knowing she would only get the same reply that he was attending to clan matters—single-handedly, it seemed.

She couldn’t help noticing that Lady Janet was often gone as well.

She didn’t want to think it was anything but a coincidence. But it was getting harder and harder to convince herself that her husband might harbor a special feeling for her.

In truth, she didn’t know what to think. It wasn’t that anything was wrong … precisely. She had nothing to complain about. But her marriage was not progressing the way she’d hoped, and she didn’t know what to do about it.

She’d been at Dunvegan for well over a month now, but in many ways she was no closer to knowing her husband than the day she arrived.

She’d learned what he liked to eat and drink; that his clan revered him as a living legend, a godlike king and warrior hero rolled into one; that he kept his household ordered and running with military precision; that he rarely relaxed; that in addition to a brother he had a sister (this she learned from the clerk), and that he could make her fall apart with a touch.

She knew the hot feel of his skin on hers, the way the pine scent of his soap intensified as his body heated with passion, the rough scrape of his jaw against her skin, the small “v” of silky-soft hair on his chest, the press of his lips on her breast, and the exquisite sensation of his hands covering her body.

She stepped into her chamber, her eye going to the bed—the one place they connected. Heat washed over her with the visceral memories.

She knew the way the muscles in his arms and shoulders flexed when he held himself above her to push inside. She knew how hard those muscles felt bulging under her hands. She knew the weight of him on top of her, the fullness of him inside her, the rhythm of his lovemaking as he moved in and out of her. She knew the way his stomach muscles clenched into tight bands right before he cried out his release. She knew the sound of that release—the sharp grunt and deep groan echoed in her ears long after he’d gone. And gone he was, every time, no matter how much she hoped he would want to stay. To wake up in his arms just once …

Her chest tightened as she turned away from the bed.

She knew his lovemaking, but she knew nothing of the man. He kept his thoughts to himself. No matter how hard she tried to break through the wall he’d erected around himself, nothing worked. Perhaps she should ask King Edward to borrow his infamous siege engine “Warwolf,” she thought ruefully.

Tor was so used to being alone, to keeping his burdens to himself, that she didn’t even think he knew what he was missing. Or that his efforts to keep her out hurt. On the rare occasions that he joined her for a meal, her attempts at more intimate conversation were politely, but definitively, rebuked. Her attempt to make the household more cheery and bring a little warmth to the dreary Hall had been for naught. She tried to be helpful. To do nice things for him, like having the cook prepare his favorite meals or keeping his clothes spotless and freshly laundered. But he seemed too busy to notice.

She’d begun to feel like one of his dogs. An adoring pup, following him around at his heels, looking for any show of affection. A tender touch. A look. Anything to show he might care. Even another kiss on the head would give her hope.

It wasn’t that he was cruel. Cruelty would require some flare of emotion. Perhaps that would be easier. At least then, she would know where she stood.

She had thought she’d sensed something special between them, but what if she was wrong? What if there were no cozy nights before the fire? What if this was it?

Tor seemed to have two emotions when it came to her: polite indifference during the day and passion at night. The latter gave her hope. The passion between them had only grown as she’d gradually become more comfortable with her body’s desires and started to let go.

At least it had for her. She wanted to think it was mutual, but then again, she didn’t have anything to compare it to. Not the way he did.

But even in bed, she couldn’t help feeling that something was wrong. That he was holding back. She felt a sharp pang in her chest, fearing that she was a disappointment to him. I must be doing something wrong.

Desperately, she wanted to please him. But how? Impressing him with her wifely skills certainly wasn’t working. He’d taught her passion, how to sense the desires of her own body, but she still knew so little of his. What did he like?

He always seemed so under control, except for—

That was it! The first time. There was something raw and real about the first time. Maybe that was how he liked it?

Her cheeks heated at the wicked memory of how he’d entered her from behind.

Warmth settled low in her belly. She had a plan. It required boldness, but modesty would not deter her. To knock down the wall of distrust and isolation that he’d built up around himself, she would need to strike hard. Warwolf was nothing compared to what she had planned.

The wave crashed over him, dragging Tor down and holding him under for long enough to make most men panic. Lungs on fire, he broke back through the surface of the water, sucking in air in big gulps.

“Anyone ready to quit?” he yelled, his voice dulled by the roar of the wind and the hammer of the rain.

His question was greeted by a chorus of exhausted but determined men: “Nay, captain.”

But after more than an hour in the icy waters of the loch during the worst storm to hit Skye this season, even MacSorley was showing signs of weakening.

Only a madman would be caught out in the water on a night like tonight. But it was just the night he’d been waiting for. He couldn’t have devised more challenging conditions if he’d divined the storm himself.

Thor had unleashed his vengeance in a mighty torrent. Water crashed against the craggy rocks that lined the loch in huge, pounding waves.

They’d swum out to the mouth of the loch, perhaps a quarter mile from shore, through five-foot swells and a current intent on driving them back. Treading water since, they’d been doing their best to stay afloat as the black seas and sleet swirled mercilessly around them.

On a calm summer day, he could stay out here indefinitely. But the freezing winter waters and fierce seas sapped a man’s strength in minutes. His teeth had stopped chattering, and his legs and arms had stopped burning long ago. He didn’t feel anything. He knew the signs of danger but pushed on, pushing through pain and fear that would defeat all but the most elite warriors.

Strength. Endurance. Never surrender. Toughness of body and mind is what made his men the best.

When other men stood on the shore shaking, his men plunged in.

Given that he was one of the best swimmers of the group—as good as MacRuairi, if not quite as inhumanly strong as MacSorley—he could imagine how some of the other men must be suffering.

But quitting wasn’t an option. Ever. Best if they find out whether they had what it took now, when it risked the loss of one and not the entire team.

Most of the men were good swimmers, but Seton and MacKay were not as comfortable as the others in the water—Seton because he was English, and MacKay because he came from the mountain country deep in the Highlands.

The team was only as strong as its weakest link. And this exercise, along with many of the others he’d subjected them to the past few weeks, was intended to demonstrate the importance of working together, along with the need to be prepared in whatever environment they encountered—both physically and mentally. To defeat a much larger and better-equipped army they needed to be quicker, smarter, stronger, and able to move around in the most unwelcoming terrain with ease, including water.

“Call out,” he ordered. It was too dark and choppy to see all the men, so he had to rely on periodic checks to make sure everyone was accounted for.

He’d paired them off that first day and instructed them to never stray far from their partner—in the water, that meant no farther apart than arm’s length. They wouldn’t always work together in teams—big or small—but he needed to prepare them to do so.

“Team one, ready, captain.”

MacSorley and MacRuairi. The seafarer and the pirate. The cousins and descendants of the mighty Somerled were both excellent swimmers, but MacRuairi’s special skill lay in extraction. He was said to be able to get in and out of anywhere. A useful skill not only in retrieving men, but also in cutting throats.

An assassin—now that Tor could see.

He’d paired the good-humored MacSorley with his dour, black-hearted cousin to keep an eye on him. The fact that MacSorley’s constant needling annoyed MacRuairi was incidental, but not an unrewarding benefit. Used to working alone, MacRuairi chaffed at the partnership—another benefit.

“Team two, ready.”

Campbell and MacGregor. The scout and the archer. Campbell was also highly skilled with the throwing spear, and the two men had taken to increasingly ridiculous challenges of marksmanship as the days progressed.

After a week chained side by side, the antagonism had only grown between the two enemies, but they’d learned to work together and get the job done. It was enough for now.

Their pairing had been more appropriate than he realized. Both men avoided group conversation. MacGregor was a loner and Campbell an observer, content to stay on the periphery—not that their similar temperaments had eased their antagonism any.

“Team three, ready, captain.”

MacKay and Gordon. Another apt pairing. The braw, rugged mountain man and the lean alchemist couldn’t appear more outwardly different, but it turned out that MacKay was also something of an inventor and experimenter. Unlike the strange black powder that Gordon used to create thunder and flying fire, MacKay experimented with weapons, forging terrifying instruments with gruesome but descriptive names like the “eye plucker” or the “skull crusher.”

“Team four, ready, captain.”

Lamont and MacLean. The hunter and the attacker. Lamont was known as the hunter of men—able to track any trail, no matter how faint. MacLean wielded a formidable battle-axe and was said to have led a series of bold raids against the English in Carrick.

The Lamonts had also been engaged in a long-running feud with the Boyds. Had Tor known of it before, he might have made a different pairing.

“Team five, ready, captain.”

Boyd and Seton. The strongest and the weakest. The Englishman was the weakest link in the chain, and it infuriated him to no end. It wasn’t a judgment of whether he deserved to be there, but simply a reflection of his youth and inexperience. Actually, Seton had rather downplayed his skill with a blade; he threw a dirk with extraordinary accuracy. But it wasn’t Tor’s job to tell him that he deserved to be here; Seton had to figure that out for himself.

Tor attempted to frown, but his face was frozen stiff. If the training didn’t kill Seton, Boyd just might. Despite the obvious difference in strength between the two, Seton refused to back down. Whenever Boyd taunted him, Seton let it get to him. It was eating away at him, and Tor was just waiting for him to snap. His haughty English pride just might be the death of him.

Tor might have erred in this pairing, underestimating Boyd’s hatred of the English. The feuding clansmen—Boyd and Lamont—might have been a better choice. Discord was not difficult to find in this group.

Another wave dragged him under. Enough. Time to head back. He gave the order and sensed the relief, but the men were too drained and cold to cheer.

He was proud of them. He usually saved this test for later in training, but the storm had proved too tempting.

This time the waves and current were with them, and they swam in to shore with considerably more ease than when they’d swum out.

By time the men dragged themselves out of the water, Tor was ready to collapse naked on the rocky shore. Bending over to catch his breath, he noticed that a handful of the men were doing just that.

“Good work,” he said when he had caught his breath, giving his rare praise.

The wind and sleet had let up just enough for him to be able to make out the forms in the dark. The hairs on the back of his neck rose on end—and not from the cold. The nine forms. He’d done the tally without thought—it was something he did instinctively. He needed to know that all of his men were accounted for.

He swore. His gaze shot to Boyd. “Where is Seton?”

Boyd startled, looking around. “He was right behind me—”

Tor didn’t wait another instant. He jumped back in the water, rage giving him a fresh burst of strength.

He was going to kill Boyd with his own hands, strongest man or not. Tor hated losing a man for any reason. But not looking out for your partner was inexcusable. He had no intention of explaining to Bruce how he’d managed to allow his young brother-in-law to drown.

MacSorley swam up beside him. “Do you see him?”

“Nay,” Tor replied. It was as dark as the bowels of Hades out here. He turned around and saw the rest of the men behind them. “Fan out. Keep your eyes straight ahead and wait for the waves to—”

“There!” MacRuairi pointed about twenty feet ahead of him. His ability to see in the dark was uncanny. Tor could just make out the flash of light breaking above the surface. Luckily for Seton, he had fair hair.

Tor just hoped to hell they were in time.

MacSorley reached him first. His speed in the water had not been exaggerated; Tor had never seen anyone swim so fast.

With Tor’s help, MacSorley dragged Seton back to shore and pulled his limp body up the rocky beach.

They bent over the younger man’s body. “He’s not breathing,” MacSorley said.

Tor swore. Without hesitation, he flipped the lad over and slammed the heel of his hand on his back. Nothing happened. He swore again and repeated the thump, harder this time.

It worked. Water spewed from his lungs. Seton made a choking sound as his body convulsed in a fit of watery coughs and spasms.

Tor felt the tension ease from his back and shoulders.

After a few minutes, Seton’s body had purged itself of the seawater, and he tried to sit up. But MacSorley held him down. “I think you’d better lie flat. You’ve had a wee bit too much to drink tonight.”

Seton managed a smile, but it quickly turned into a grimace. “Did I finish the challenge?” he asked, looking at Tor.

Tor nodded. “Aye, lad, you finished.” His anger returned full force. Boyd hadn’t said a word, standing aside as the other men had attempted to revive his partner. From his grim expression Tor knew he realized his mistake, but it was too bloody late.

He wrapped a hand around Boyd’s thick neck, ice-cold fury running through him. “What is the one rule I gave you?”

Boyd met his gaze unflinchingly. “Stay with your partner.”

Tor squeezed, bringing the other man closer to him. Face to face, he bit out each word. “These men are counting on you to stand by them, to do your part, to be part of this team, and you just let every one of us down. If you have to carry a man through the pits of hell you’ll do it because they’ll do it for you. Do you understand?”

Shame washed over the steely warrior. He nodded. “I made a mistake. It won’t happen again.”

Tor pushed him away. “Damn right it won’t.” Only because it was partly his fault as well did he not send Boyd packing right away. It wasn’t that Tor thought he’d pushed the men too far—pushing past the point of where you thought you could go was what it took to be an elite warrior. You either had what it took or you didn’t. Harsh, perhaps, but Tor’s duty was to the group, not one man. He knew exactly how far to push, which was one of the things that made him a good leader.

But darkness or not, ultimately these men were his responsibility. He should have known Seton was missing. “Do something like that again and you’re out. I don’t care how strong or extraordinary you are. This is a team. If you want to fight alone, go home.”

The men were subdued after that, returning to the broch to eat the meal Janet had waiting for them. There was less conversation than usual, although MacSorley couldn’t resist prodding Seton a few more times about his penchant for seawater, offering to fetch him a cup if he’d rather drink that than cuirm.

It wasn’t the way Tor had hoped it would happen, but tonight it felt as if something had changed. Not because Seton had nearly died. Death held no fear for these men. To a Highlander, death in battle was the ultimate reward—which perhaps explained the wild, no-holds-barred fighting style that struck fear in the heart of their enemies.

What changed was that the men were no longer just listening to his words about the importance of working together; the words had finally penetrated. Change would not come in one night—they were too used to fighting alone for personal glory—but it would come.

After weeks of hammering, the disparate guard had turned a corner, and for the first time, success seemed possible. He might not need to chain them together after all.

He left them talking quietly by the fire to return to Dunvegan.

The storm had abated, but Tor could have navigated the slippery stone stairs of the sea-gate without the hazy glow of moonlight. The guardsmen along the wall greeted him as he entered the barmkin.

Not for the first time, he cursed the promise he’d made to his wife. Bone cold and exhausted, he’d been tempted to stay the night at the broch, but he hadn’t left word for her that he wouldn’t be returning tonight. He wasn’t used to being beholden to anyone for his actions, and it chaffed.

Why was he allowing her to distract him from his duties? He should be with his men, getting drunk and listening to MacSorley’s incessant boasting and needling, Gordon’s stories of his grandfather’s exploits on the last crusade fighting alongside the Knights Templar, Boyd’s regaling of the English injustices along the borders, or the favorite topic among warriors far away from home: women.

But a part of him—a part that was growing larger every day—didn’t want to disappoint her. Christina was doing her part, attending to the castle and her duties in a manner that gave him no cause for complaint. But the way she looked at him pecked at his conscience.

He was hurting her, and it bothered him. She’d pinned hopes on him that he couldn’t possibly fulfill. Her vision of marriage was a romantic bard’s tale—like the one he’d overheard her telling the children of the knight devoted to his lady. He would clothe, shelter, and protect her—give his life for hers without a thought—but the kind of closeness she wanted from him wasn’t possible.

Even if he didn’t have a duty to his clan, he wasn’t capable of those emotions. He’d been a chief and a warrior for too long. Surrounded by death and gore for most of his life, he’d seen things that would make her toes curl. Early on he’d learned not to get attached to anyone. He’d seen too many people die: his parents, friends—hell, even his first wife.

Detachment gave him the edge he needed for his clan to survive and prosper, to be able to make life-and-death decisions, to achieve victory on the battlefield. He could not afford to be any other way. He was what war and duty had made him—cold and ruthless.

He could still see the light blazing in the Hall as he approached, though the evening meal must have ended some time ago. He muttered an annoyed curse. Even half dead with exhaustion, he still felt the unmistakable stirrings in his groin, knowing he would see her soon.

The newness wasn’t wearing off. He was beginning to wonder whether he would ever get enough of her. Night after night, he couldn’t stay away. Even when he forced himself to sleep at the broch for a few nights—proving to himself that he could—he thought of her. She’d invaded his thoughts, his dreams, even his damned senses at the most inopportune times. He’d been in the middle of a sword fight with MacRuairi yesterday when he’d lifted his arm to swing his sword and caught a whiff of her flowery scent on his skin. He’d taken a blow on the shoulder for the lapse.

It wasn’t working. No matter how many times he took her, his lust for his wife was not dying. It was only getting fiercer. More intense. Drawing him back to her, no matter how hard he fought the pull.

But not tonight. Tonight he was just too bloody tired. No matter how entrancing she looked curled up on the bed, her dark hair tumbling around her shoulders and her soft cheek pressed against the pillow, he would bid her good night and collapse around the fire with the rest of his men. Where he belonged.

He entered the Hall, inhaling the rich, spicy scent that mixed with the peat from the fire. Cloves and nutmeg, he realized. Warmth settled over him. Despite his exhaustion, he felt his body relax. A memory buried in the farthest reaches of his mind teased. Stewed fruits. The scent reminded him of his childhood. Of his mother. Of another time.

What was it about his young wife that roused these strange memories in him?

Though Rhuairi had assured him that Christina wasn’t burning extra peat, it still felt warmer in here. He couldn’t put his finger on it, but Dunvegan felt different. The air was softer, the aura more comfortable. He noticed it more each time he returned. He feared he was beginning to like it too much.

Most of his clansmen were still enjoying their drink, but a few had already rolled up in their plaids to sleep. Rhuairi walked with him to apprise him of the goings-on around the castle that day, including more problems with the rents. By the time Tor left the hall he was even more exhausted, weighed down by the demands of his dual responsibilities. Training the men was putting a strain on his duty to his clan.

But he couldn’t lie to himself: He liked training them. They were different than any other team he’d ever trained before. Usually, he felt the divide between captain and soldier, but these men were his equals. Not just in rank, but in skill. He felt like he was part of something significant.

Seeing the sliver of light coming from under the door, he knocked. He heard a gasp and shuffling before he opened it. Christina was on her knees, putting something away in the trunk when he entered. Snapping the lid down closed, she turned to him with an unmistakably guilty stain on her cheeks. He saw the empty dish by her bed, noticing the sugary residue. What was she doing? Squirreling away figs for the winter?

They were costly enough. Still, when he’d noticed how much she’d liked sugared plums and figs, he’d told Rhuairi to purchase extra for Yule. Perhaps that would bring a smile to her face. He liked it when she smiled.

“You came!” she exclaimed, leaping to her feet and rushing toward him.

As much as he liked the enthusiastic welcome, he got the feeling she was trying to distract him. His gaze shot to the chest and then back to her. “Did I disturb you?”

She shook her head. “Nay, I was just putting away some leines that needed mending.”

His brow shot up. “While eating figs?”

Her cheeks pinkened adorably, and he felt the familiar swell in his chest. Her sable hair was loose and had fallen across her face in a thick, satiny veil. Without realizing what he was doing, he reached out and gently tucked it behind her ear. Something he’d seen her do often enough.

She sucked in her breath and their eyes locked. He didn’t know which one of them was more surprised by the gesture. It was just like that time he’d kissed her on the head. Unfortunately, this time she wasn’t asleep.

Quickly, he dropped his hand and shifted his gaze.

The strange feelings for his young wife disarmed him. He’d never met anyone like her—sweet, kind, thoughtful, and too damned eager to please. She was always touching him—a light touch on his arm, a gentle squeeze. Not since his mother had anyone touched him so freely. Something about her invited closeness.

He should be in the broch with Bruce’s guard, not here in this room alone with her, wanting nothing more than to take her in his arms and cradle her soft, naked skin against his and inhale her fresh scent like it was ambrosia to a dying man.

The sexual craving he understood. This craving to be near her he did not, particularly when it came at the expense of his duties. He was getting soft, and he better damn well do something about it.

He stepped back, straightening his back. “I’ve come to bid you good night.”

Her face fell. “Aren’t you—”

He ignored the stab in his chest. “It’s been a long day.”

She looked as if he’d just stomped on her favorite puppy. “Oh,” she said, twisting her hands, “it’s just that I …”

She looked down, avoiding his gaze, but he could see the soft rush of color to her cheeks.

So beautiful, he thought, the tightness in his chest rising to his throat. Sometimes it hurt just to look at her. Her sweet vulnerability called to him in a way he’d never felt before. His hand lifted to touch her cheek, but it quickly fell back to his side.

He forced his gaze away. This was crazy. He needed to get a hold on himself. She was a distraction he couldn’t afford. He’d started to bid her good night, but her next words stopped him cold.

“I was hoping we could try something different tonight,” she blurted.

His gaze shot to hers, his body jumping immediately to life. “Different?” His voice strangled in his throat. He told himself she didn’t mean what he thought. She didn’t know how provocative that sounded. Or did she? He’d sensed the burgeoning struggle inside her: her natural passionate curiosity warring with the deeply ingrained maidenly modesty. His innocent young bride was growing in boldness. Heaven help him when she finally gave free rein to her passion.

She came closer to him, close enough so that the ripe swell of her breasts brushed the linen of his shirt. He damned near jumped out of his skin, the hard points of her nipples pinning him. She placed her hands on his chest, tilting her head back to meet his gaze. The sensual look in those exotic dark eyes left no question as to what she wanted.

The weight in his groin intensified. His blood rushed hotter as her soft, womanly scent washed over him. She had no idea what she did to him. How he hungered for her. How her unabashed desire for him only made it worse.

“I wondered if we might …”

He waited. His heart pounding fiercely under her palm. He could tell she didn’t know how to say what she wanted. “What is it, lass?” he said huskily, unable to stop himself from caressing the velvety curve of her cheek. A fissure of sensation rattled through him, as it always did when he touched her. “Say what it is you want.”

“I wondered if we might try it the way … the first night …”

He froze. But the blood, the blood rushed and pounded inside him like an inferno. The chains of civility had never been pulled so tight. Every animal instinct in him rose like those of a lion ready to break out of a cage. His cock stiffened, rock-hard and aching.

She couldn’t be asking …

But she was. Her eyes locked on his. “From behind.”

Christina blushed furiously, wondering whether she’d made a mistake. For one agonizing moment he didn’t move, didn’t say a word. Every muscle in his body seemed pulled as tight as a bowstring. The room echoed with a painful silence.

She couldn’t look at him, humiliated by her own boldness. What had she been thinking? What must he think of her wanton request? This had to be the single most embarrassing moment of her life.

“I’m sorry,” she murmured, stepping away from him. “You wished to leave. Forget—”

The low sound he made in his throat sent shivers up her spine. It was the sound he made right before …

He seemed to snap. “Like hell,” he said, catching her wrist and pulling her roughly against his chest.

She gasped, the instant bodily connection making every one of her nerve endings crackle with instant awareness. She stared up into his face, finding his expression more fierce than she’d ever seen it before. The tic below his jaw pulsed hard and fast.

Unconsciously, she tried to pull away, a little frightened by what she might have unknowingly unleashed. He was every inch the terrifying warrior—more barbarian than knight.

But he wouldn’t let her go. His searing gaze caught her in its fiery trap. “I’m not going anywhere. And neither are you. Not with a request like that.” He scooped her up in his arms and carried her the few steps to the bed.

Christina’s heart raced with a nervous thrill. She could feel the tension raging inside him, his desire for her radiating on a level she’d never felt before. He seemed like a man pushed to the edge, hanging on by the last thread of his control. It was wild, dangerous, and exciting—very exciting.

He set her down on the covers with surprising gentleness, given the harshness of his movements as he started to remove his clothes. He jerked off the plaid he wore around his shoulders, his boots, and then his studded cotun.

But when he leaned over to blow out the candle she stopped him. “Please, don’t.” She didn’t want any more darkness between them. “Won’t you leave it?”

Their eyes met, his sapphire gaze dark and penetrating. He didn’t want to? But why?

She thought he was going to deny her request when he said with a simple nod, “As you wish.”

He removed his leine and she sucked in her breath. Heavens, he was glorious! Every bit as spectacular as she remembered. A fortress of masculine beauty and strength. Every inch of flesh honed to firm, hard muscle. His shoulders were impossibly broad, his arms thick and defined. His stomach rippled with band upon band of sharply molded steel. How was it that he seemed even bigger and broader without his clothes and armor?

She didn’t know where she wanted to put her hands first.

But it was the sight of his prominent erection that sent warm tingles of awareness prickling between her legs. The bold evidence of his desire thrilled her. Thick and long, the round head plump and swollen. So brutally—undeniably—masculine. It rose against his stomach, growing under her wanton perusal. The thin skin pulled so tight it seemed to shine like marble.

Now she knew exactly where she wanted her hands.

“Careful, lass,” he warned darkly, his voice dangerous and seductive at the same time. “Look at me like that and you might get more than you bargained for.”

A flush of pleasure surged through for her, realizing her admiration excited him. “Can I touch you?” she blurted, asking what she’d never dared before.

His stomach muscles clenched. Fisting his hands at his side, he nodded. “Aye.”

She rolled on her knees so that she was kneeling before him. Tentatively, she reached out and brushed her fingertips down the hard ridges of his stomach.

He hissed, the muscles jumping at the feather-soft touch. She bit her lip to stop the smile, marveling at the ability to invoke such a reaction with a simple touch.

Ever so gently she ran her finger along the long length of his manhood. Her lips parted in surprise. The skin was so soft. Like velvet. But underneath, the rigid column was as steely as the rest of him.

She explored him with her fingers and then, growing bolder, with her hand, circling him, though unable to close around him completely.

He groaned at every touch, seemingly in agony.

She let go, gazing up at him hesitantly. “Am I doing something wrong?”

He shook his head. She could see the muscles in his neck and shoulders bunch and strain. “God, no,” he said tightly. “Keep doing what you’re doing.” He put his hand over hers and showed her how to hold him. He looked into her eyes, letting her see the depth of his desire. “Ah, that’s it, Tina, stroke me.”

Tina. She liked it. It was almost an endearment.

Holding his gaze, she did. Something passed between them. Something that went beyond the erotic sensuality of the moment, heightening every touch, every movement.

She watched the pleasure roll over his features as she gripped him tight in her hand and pumped. Slow at first, then faster as the passion built on his handsome face.

A strange sense of power surged through her, knowing that she had the ability to do this to him. To take him to such amazing heights. Surely, it meant something? Surely, this was special?

He was hot and throbbing under her palm. She could feel the blood pound and pound, until she felt a powerful pulse. He tore her hand away with a growl. A pearly drop emerged from the tip. She felt the most peculiar urge to bend down and lick it. To taste him fully.

“No more. I need to be inside you.”

His voice was tight and urgent. She’d never seen him like this. Before his passion had been fierce and hot, but always controlled. But now she sensed the control slipping, sensed him warring with something inside him. He was so close to letting go.

One more push. Then maybe the barrier between them would shatter. Boldness had worked before. Setting aside modesty, she slowly lifted her chemise over her head and tossed it to the side. Resisting the urge to cover herself with her arms, she knelt before him naked. “Then take me.”

Tor was fighting to hold on, but she pushed and pushed him closer to the edge with her innocent eagerness. Giving. He’d never met a woman so giving.

From behind. Hell. Even with the most experienced of bed partners it was not a base pleasure in which he usually indulged, and certainly nothing he’d dared imagine—despite their first encounter—with his sheltered bride. But she surprised him again and again.

From the first wicked request to take her from behind, to the heat of her erotic gaze on his cock, to the blessed pleasure of her milking him in her sweet little hand, he struggled for control. Struggled to stop himself from tossing her down on the bed and giving her exactly what she asked for—every bit as rough and gritty as he liked it.

But when she slid her chemise over her head, revealing every creamy inch of her naked skin, he lost it. Any pretense of control fell away, landing on the floor beside her gown.

The memories of her lush body had teased him in the darkness, but memories could not compare to seeing her in the flesh. To having every glorious inch of that baby-soft skin revealed in the warm glow of candlelight.

Stunning. Seductive. More beautiful than any woman should be. A nymph with her long dark hair tumbling around her shoulders in glorious waves as she knelt before him, her breasts full and lush, tipped with the most succulent nipples he’d ever tasted. Against the pale cream of her skin the delicate pink looked even more delectably tempting.

In the candlelight he couldn’t escape the beauty of her body, and most of all her eyes. They held him and wouldn’t let go. Dark and luminous, full of tenderness and emotion he didn’t want to see.

“Then take me.”

If she’d intended to drive him mad with lust, she had succeeded. God’s wounds, he would take her. From behind, from on top, from under, from the side—any way and every way he could have her. Now.

Circling her waist with his hands, he lifted her off the bed and brought her hard against his chest, jolting at the sharp sizzle of awareness as skin met skin and their bodies locked together. He buried his face in her hair, starved for the taste of her. His mouth and tongue devoured the honey-sweet skin of her neck, as his hands slid down her back to cup the round curve of her bottom.

He groaned as the familiar sensations washed over him. He would know her anywhere. He’d thought darkness would make her seem like anyone else, but it was just the opposite. The darkness had heightened his other senses, making him even more aware of her. The baby-soft touch of her skin, her flowery scent, the honey taste of her—they were branded deep in his consciousness.

He’d been using the dark as a cover, hiding from something he knew he couldn’t defeat. But it hadn’t worked. Their bodies slid together as if made for each other. Nothing had ever felt like this before. He was done fighting this, the passion between them—it was too strong.

Her hips circled insistently against him, rubbing her against his already rock-hard staff. Heat pounded through him. It felt so good. So right. He loved the way she moved against him—shimmying, rubbing, melting in a dark, seductive dance.

Her eager response was too much.

He turned her around against his chest, cupping a lush, round breast with one hand as the other skimmed over her stomach and dipped between her legs.

She trembled and made a little whimper of pleasure as his finger found the silky dampness of her arousal. So deliciously wet. His finger slid inside her, stoking her, stretching her. Her breath quickened, became uneven, then turned to a soft cry. He knew she was close.

“Tell me you want this,” he warned against her hair. Part of him wanted her to refuse, wanted to scare her away.

But she met him full force. Answering him with her body. She arched against him, her breast pushing deeper into his hand and her bottom pressing insistently against his turgid cock. God, he was going to explode.

No holding back. For either of them. Not anymore.

“Bend over,” he ordered, trying to control the lust surging through him. “Put your hands on the bed.”

She did as he asked without hesitation, lifting her sweet, round bottom to the perfect angle. He smoothed his hand over the flawless, creamy skin, savoring the moment of raw sensuality. So soft. He couldn’t believe he was doing this. Not with her. The innocent young maid he’d taken one look at and wanted but thought never to have.

He slid his erection between her legs, teasing her with his length, sliding back and forth along her crease until he was wet with her. Then, gripping her hips with his hands, he positioned the sensitive head and pushed inside. His mind went black. He had to close his eyes as the intensity gripped him in a fierce hold. He sank in slowly, dragging out every incredible moment, every sensation of mind-blowing pleasure.

So warm. So tight. So damned good.

When he couldn’t take it anymore, he thrust all the way. She cried out in startled pleasure. “Do you like that, sweet Tina?” he asked, grinding against her. “Is this what you wanted?”

He thrust again, bringing her hips back against him to sink in even deeper—as deep as he could go.

“Yes,” she moaned, tipping her hips back against him. “Please. I want everything.”

Beneath the haze of lust, her words resonated with something deeper. He felt it in his chest, tight and coiled.

He let go. Unleashing his passion from its fettered restraints, giving her everything he had. Letting her see exactly how much he wanted her in all its primitive fierceness.

She braced herself against the bed as he slammed into her again and again, his hard grunts mixing with her soft cries in a cacophony of lust and pleasure.

Sensation fired through his body, gathering at the back of his spine in a hot, tingly mass. Every muscle strained toward finding his release.

His jaw clenched as he concentrated on the sensations, on the wickedness of what they were doing. His eyes feasted on the sensual display spread out before him. Her dark hair spilling over the pale skin of her slim back. The shine of her dampness on him as he slid in and out. Her bottom lifting to meet each stroke.

He watched the way her full, heavy breasts moved with each thrust, the pale pink tips hard as two pearls. God, was there anything more erotic?

His fantasies had become real. This was the height of passion for him … wasn’t it?

Then why did he feel as if something was missing? He quickened his rhythm, trying to find it.

He heard her sharp intake of breath and then the soft cries of her release as she shuddered and clenched around him.

He stilled. An unreasonable flash of anger flared inside him. He felt as if he’d been cheated. Denied the pleasure he wanted most.

To see her face.

He pulled out of her. Ignoring the shock of cold air on his wet cock, he flipped her over and leaned her back until her bottom rested on the edge of the bed.

The sight of her flushed cheeks and half-lidded eyes enraged him, taunting him with what he’d missed.

“What’s wrong?” she asked, sensing the change in him.

“Nothing,” he said through clenched teeth. He was a man on a mission. Intent on making her come again. And this time he would watch her.

What was wrong with him? He was out of control, angry and more aroused than he’d ever been in his life. He felt ready to explode, his body straining with the pressure of the passion she’d stoked inside him. But he needed more. Damn it, he needed to look into her eyes.

He positioned himself between her legs, lifting them to wrap around his waist. Gripping her bottom, he thrust hard inside her, groaning with the relief of being back in the grip of that tight, wet heat.

She had to put her hands around his neck to steady herself from the force of his thrusts, and he could feel the erotic stab of her nipples against his chest.

Their faces were only inches apart. In the candlelight he could see everything, every nuanced change of her pupils, every flush, every part of her lips as her breath hitched.

He couldn’t look away, mesmerized by the signs of pleasure on her face.

When she looked at him, he couldn’t breathe. His chest was too tight, too full, of … something.

This was it. This was what he’d unconsciously sought.

Color rose on her cheeks, and her gaze grew heavy as her lids fought to close.

Blood pounded inside him. He could feel the pressure gather at the base of his spine, coiling, building with each gasp from her sweetly parted lips.

His balls tightened, the pressure hot and powerful with the climax roaring inside him.

But he held it back, reached down between them, and found her sensitive spot with his finger as he held himself deep inside her. As deep as he could go.

His ass clenched.

Her body started to shudder.

“Look at me,” he demanded fiercely. She opened her eyes.

Their eyes locked and the world stopped. For one long heartbeat all he could see was her. Euphoria unlike anything he’d ever known washed over him. He felt suspended, as if he’d come out of himself and been lifted to the highest peak of happiness. Then he flew over the edge, and the world exploded in a burst of sensation and light.

They shattered together, their bodies shuddering in a flush of rolling waves.

He held her close, feeling the frantic race of her heart beating against his, burying his face in the warm silk of her hair, inhaling her soft, feminine scent.

He stayed like that long after it was over, not wanting to break the connection. Not wanting to leave. Not wanting to think.

Only when his breathing had calmed and his legs started to shake did he pull away. The warm places where they’d been joined chilled with the sudden blast of cold night air.

She made a gasp of protest and reached for him. Instinctively. With trust that humbled him. With a fierce swell of protectiveness, he gathered her in his arms, lifted her onto the bed and snuggled in beside her. Just for a moment, he told himself. Giving her the warmth of his body. But instead it was she who warmed him, giving him a sense of contentment he’d never thought possible for a man like him. The responsibilities of his clan and the bleakness of the battlefield seemed very far away.

Smoothing her hair from her face, he caressed her soft cheek with the back of his finger until she fell into a peaceful sleep.

This was different. She was different. He’d thought himself not capable of emotion, but she made him feel something. She touched a part of him that had been buried for a very long time, and the realization jarred him.

He felt like a man waging a losing war against an invisible enemy and not sure how to defend himself. But he knew one thing. He was getting too close. Closeness wasn’t for men like him. Emotion was a weakness he could not afford. Too many people were counting on him.

Get it under control. This had to stop.

Christina drifted off to a contended sleep, secure in her husband’s arms, certain that something significant had just occurred. A breakthrough, at last!

No man could look at a woman while making love like that and not feel something for her.

But it seemed as if she’d only just closed her eyes when she was pulled from her sated slumber by her husband’s shifting off the bed. Momentarily disoriented, she rolled over, opening her eyes to candlelight. Not morning.

Tor sat on the edge of the bed with his back to her. A wall of muscle and flesh, but as effective a barrier as stone. He’d already put on his leine and appeared to be tying the rawhide strings of his soft leather brogues. He was leaving. Again.

She told herself not to overreact, but disappointment curdled in her chest. “You’re leaving,” she said tonelessly.

He turned, giving her a sharp glance over his shoulder. “Go back to sleep, Christina.”

Christina. Not Tina. They were back to polite strangers. A flash of anger bubbled up from the hurt. Apparently, that was how he wanted it except for when they were in bed. But not wanting to appear the demanding bride, she buried the anger and swallowed her pride. “I hoped that you might stay.”

He went completely still for a moment, and then resumed what he was doing without a response. Her heart throbbed in the darkness. Was he that unfeeling, or merely obtuse? Did he not understand that she might wish for more than bedplay?

She wanted to bring a little softness and warmth into his life. It had been so long since he’d had someone to care for him. But he was making it impossible.

When he was done, he stood and turned around to look at her. Nothing in his ice-blue gaze hinted at the closeness they’d just shared. He was all business. Every inch the fearsome, daunting warlord and proud chief.

“I won’t be back for a few days.”

The bottom fell out of her stomach. The coldness of his tone bit into her. Don’t, she told herself, but hot, choking tears sprang to her eyes. Why did he have to act like this? Would it be too hard to give her one little tender look? One nice word to hold on to? Why must he always hold himself apart? The great chief, the great warrior, but what of the man? “Where are you going?”

His jaw clamped down and his mouth tightened. “I do not like being questioned, Christina. As I’ve told you before, I’m attending to clan business. It’s nothing to concern you.”

That was it? That was all the explanation he intended to give her? She knew he didn’t like to be pushed, but she was tired of his secretiveness. She sat up, dragging the sheet up to cover her nakedness. His eyes dipped anyway, lingering for a moment on the round rise of flesh visible above the sheet. But right now the flare of lust only angered her. She wanted more. Her fists balled in the sheets. “You won’t even tell me where you are going? Does a wife not have a right to know where her husband goes when he leaves her for days on end without explanation?”

“Nay, she does not,” he said harshly.

Her eyes widened in shock, getting her first personal glimpse of the cold ruthlessness that made him a vaunted chief and feared warrior.

“You are making something out of nothing,” he assuaged, as if he were speaking to a child. “There is nothing to tell.”

The condescension in his tone stung. She was a plaything, not worthy of his confidences. Apparently, deciding he was done with her, he turned to leave, his back hard and unyielding. Hurt, angry, and confused, she couldn’t stop herself from blurting shrilly, “Is Lady Janet going?”

He stopped in his tracks and then turned toward her slowly, his eyes pinning her. “Why would you ask that?”

Cheeks burning, feeling like muck under his heel, she fought to hold his stare and not to crumple into a ball. “I know who she is,” she said boldly, lifting her chin and daring him to deny it. “I couldn’t help but notice how she is often gone as well.”

His eyes narrowed. Not muck, she thought, a bug under a rock. A silly, foolish, inconsequential bug. “What are you accusing me of, Christina?” His voice was low and even, but she was not fooled. He was furious. This was not a subject a wife should bring up. She was supposed to ignore such arrangements. Pretend they didn’t exist. Pretend she didn’t care. But she did, and the thought of him being with another woman ripped her in two.

“It’s not an accusation,” she said, her voice quivering with the tight ball of emotion in her throat. “Merely an observation.”

“Rest assured,” he said, with a long drag of his gaze down her body. The heat in his eyes incinerated the thin linen sheet that covered her nakedness. Her traitorous skin flushed with awareness, her nipples hardening to a taut peak. “Seeking another woman’s bed has not yet crossed my mind.” Yet. Her heart tumbled, skewered by a fiery arrow of pain. “Thus far, I’ve been well satisfied in that arena.”

“Is that supposed to reassure me?”

His mouth tightened. “Reassuring you is not required.”

Christina sucked in her breath. He’d put her firmly in her place. She should have known better. She could not force the declaration from him that she wanted. A wife had no claim on her husband’s fidelity. If he wanted to have a leman, he would, and there was nothing that she could do about it. She could not force him to do anything. His will was implacable. The more she pushed, the colder and harder he resisted. But if she didn’t push, how else was she going to break through?

“But—”

“Janet is none of your concern. None of this is any of your concern.” The cold steel in his voice cut her off as decisively as the blade of the sword he wielded with such brute force. “Stay out of it, Christina. I mean it.” His gaze softened just a little. “I have no wish to hurt you, but I will not tolerate interference. Attend to your duties, leave me to mine, and all will be well. Interfere and you will only bring trouble down on both our heads.”

And with that ominous warning ringing in her ears, he turned on his heel and left.

Three days later the tears had dried, but Christina was still smarting from her husband’s blunt set-down. The injustice outraged her. How could he speak to her so harshly? Everything she’d done since arriving here had been to try to please him—even using wanton attempts to please him in bed. One minute they were sharing the most sensual experience of her life, doing erotic, wicked things that she could never have imagined. In those moments, she’d never felt closer to anyone. The next he was firmly putting her in her place. Distancing himself. Shutting her out. Making her feel like a shameless harlot for attempting to win him with her body.

Was passion all he was going to ever give her?

It certainly seemed that way.

She’d dreamed of so much more. If he would just open up a little, she knew it could be wonderful. He was so alone; he needed a little warmth in his life. But it was like trying to chip stone with a needle of bone—exhausting, and doomed to failure.

To Hades with him. The flash of anger surprised her. But if this was how it was going to be—if passion was all he would give her—she was going to take it and find a way to eke out a little happiness for herself.

And that didn’t include sharing him with Lady Janet.

Despite his warning, Christina could not let it go. He’d thought her a jealous, silly girl, which was appropriate, because that’s exactly how she felt. And her jealousy continued to fester with each day he was gone.

Of course it didn’t help that Lady Janet was absent as well. Curse him, what was she supposed to think?

If it weren’t for Brother John, she would have gone mad. He seemed to welcome her company as much as she did his, and they’d taken to walking together around the barmkin in the morning when the weather allowed; and often, such as today, when Rhuairi was busy elsewhere, she would join him in the solar as he transcribed the seemingly endless correspondence and accounts. No matter how hard she tried, her husband’s seneschal had not warmed to her, and something about him made her uncomfortable. He’d made it quite clear that he did not think she belonged in her husband’s solar.

If he knew that she could read, he’d be even more horrified. From the surreptitious reading that she’d managed, she realized she’d had no idea about the immense amount of work that went into being chief of a large clan. From the mundane, such as fixing leaking roofs in a villager’s cottage and collecting the rents for his vast holdings, to the lawdays spent presiding over disputes between clansmen or passing judgment for far more serious crimes, her husband had a hand in it all. No wonder he was so busy. Though she couldn’t help feeling proud, it was too much for any one man to handle and made her even more determined to help. There was more to life than war and duty, if only he could see it.

She’d hoped her husband would confide in her on his own, but since he wouldn’t, she was happy to learn about him any way she could.

She was tempted to confess her ability to read and write to Brother John—he could certainly use her help—but many of the documents were confidential and she worried that he would bar her from joining him if he knew.

Besides, she wanted to tell her husband first. She’d almost done so that night when he’d caught her eating figs and reading her book, but for some reason she hesitated. It wasn’t that she thought he would react like her father, but he was a proud man, and she didn’t know whether it would matter to him if he had a wife who was more educated than he was. Still, she’d begun to wonder whether her unusual skills might be the way to help him. Maybe it would help him see her in a different way—as more than just a bedmate.

The clerk finished his story and Christina laughed at his absurd description. “I’m sure it couldn’t have been as bad as all that,” she said kindly, handing him the new quill she’s just finished sharpening.

“I assure you it was worse,” he said, taking it with a grateful nod. “I was so scared I went running out of the dormitory wearing nothing at all. When the tutor finally opened the door the next morning, let us say he was not amused.”

“Did the other boys get in trouble?”

He looked affronted. “Or course not. I swore I’d walked in my sleep and somehow the door had locked behind me. The tutor told me to sleep in my robe from then on, lest I do so again.”

“That was very magnanimous of you. Those boys were terrible to scare you in your sleep so.”

His gaze dropped back down to the piece of vellum he was working on. “Not magnanimous,” he said uncomfortably. “I was a coward. I feared what they would do to me the rest of the time if I told.” His mouth curled. “Not that my silence mattered much.”

Christina’s heart went out to him. She, too, understood the shame of being a coward. Of being forced to confront your own helplessness against a much stronger foe. She and Brother John had much in common.

She placed her hand on his and gave it a comforting squeeze. “Sometimes surviving is the bravest thing of all.” A cold shadow crossed behind her, sending a shiver down her neck. She turned, but there was no one there.

He looked at her hand for a long moment. She was just starting to feel self-conscious about the unthinking gesture when he gave her a wry smile. “Do you know, I didn’t want to go into the church?”

“Really?” She removed her hand.

He shook his head. “I had three older brothers.”

She nodded her head in comprehension. There hadn’t been much left over for a fourth son. “What did you want to do?”

He gave her an uncertain look. “To be a great knight.” Color stained his cheeks. “Like Lancelot.”

Her eyes widened. “Do you know Chrétien?”

“They are my favorite stories.”

A broad smile spread across her face. “Mine, too.”

They laughed again and spent the next hour regaling each other with the exploits of Arthur’s greatest knight, stopping only when she realized it was well past time to break their fast.

Christina returned to her room for a moment to freshen up and approached the Hall alone. Later, she was grateful no one was there to witness her shock. Brother John, she knew, already felt sorry for her being ignored by her husband, and she wouldn’t have been able to hide the tumult of emotions.

At the opposite end of the Hall, near the main entrance, she caught sight of Lady Janet surrounded by a large retinue of men. Christina’s relief that the other woman had returned alone was short-lived. The group of men shifted, revealing the formidable figure of her husband. Her heart jumped the way it always did when she saw him. Unconsciously, she took a step forward. Had he just returned?

She came to a jolting stop. If so, he appeared to be leaving, freshly bathed and dressed in a clean leine that she’d mended only yesterday.

Her heart sank like a rock, realizing he’d come back the night before and not even told her.

And he meant to leave again without saying good-bye.

Her eyes blurred, not just with hurt, but also with outrage. Past caring, she was going to march over there and demand an explanation when the gorgeous blond Amazon put a hand on his arm.

Tor covered it with his. It wasn’t the touch but the look he gave her that ripped through Christina’s heart like a jagged knife. Tender. Kind. The meager sign of affection she’d sought for weeks dispensed so effortlessly to another.

God, it hurt! Her chest burned so badly it was difficult to breathe.

She watched him leave, standing there like a witless, stunned fool. Thus she didn’t miss the look of longing in Lady Janet’s gaze as she watched him go. Longing that matched her own. The twinge of empathy was hardly welcome under the circumstances. If there had been any doubt, there was no longer: The relationship was not over—at least not for one of them.

No longer hungry, Christina stepped back, intending to return to her room. Running away. Nay. She stopped, taking a moment to compose herself. She would not tuck her tail between her legs and run. Not this time. Not to let another woman have her husband. She knew the passion they felt for each other, and even if that was all he intended to give her, she wouldn’t relinquish him without a fight.

What does she have that I don’t?

Squaring her shoulders for battle, Christina marched into the Hall and took her seat at the head of the table. Plastering a charming smile on her face, she played the gracious lady of the castle, never giving any hint that inside, her heart had been ripped to pieces.

She was aware of the other woman the entire meal, but Lady Janet seemed to not even know she existed. When Christina noticed her rising to leave, she made her move. The flash of jealousy in the other woman’s eye as she approached did much to restore Christina’s flagging confidence. They understood each other.

“Lady Janet.” The other woman gave the obligatory curtsy. “May I have a moment?”

“Of course, my lady.” Her deferential tone didn’t hide the fact that she would clearly rather not.

Christina took a deep breath and met her gaze full force. “With the Yule celebration approaching in a few weeks, I was thinking about hanging the boughs this afternoon. I know you’ve been here for many years and hoped that you might be able to help with the placement. My husband values your friendship, and I should like for us to know each other better.”

Christina had decided to slay her foe with kindness. It would be much harder for Lady Janet to continue a relationship with her husband if they were friends, wouldn’t it?

It worked. Lady Janet appeared taken aback; the friendly offer had obviously confused her. Her beautiful blue eyes shifted away uncomfortably. “I’m sorry, my lady. I can’t. Not today. There is a matter I must attend to.”

Christina clasped her hands together until her knuckles turned white. Her pride was taking a vicious beating, but she forced herself to stay calm. “Does this matter involve my husband?”

If such a question had been put to Christina, her cheeks would have flooded with color. Lady Janet’s perfectly pale and serene expression, however, betrayed absolutely nothing. She stared at Christina for a long moment, until an embarrassing flush rose to her own cheeks.

“You’re very young,” Lady Janet said, as if just realizing it herself.

Humiliated, Christina felt every year of age difference between them in the other woman’s quiet confidence. What did Lady Janet have that she didn’t? Experience and maturity with which Christina could never hope to compete.

Christina didn’t think she could feel any worse. But she was wrong.

Lady Janet’s expression changed. It was clear that she understood the hurt that lay behind Christina’s question. “Tor”—she stopped herself—“The ri tuath has many responsibilities that demand his attention.”

And Lady Janet knew what they were. Misery rose inside Christina. Tor had confided in his leman but not in his wife.

Lady Janet seemed to weigh her words carefully. “We all help when we can. There is nothing for you to worry about.”

Could this get any more humiliating? Now her husband’s erstwhile mistress was feeling sorry for her.

Mustering what pride she could, Christina forced a carefree smile to her face. If it shook, the other woman was kind enough to pretend not to notice. “Perhaps another time.”

Lady Janet nodded and turned away. Christina watched her go, doing her best not to burst into tears.

Tor lifted his sword above his head and brought it crashing down on his opponent’s thick skull.

MacSorley—Devil take him!—merely grinned. “Careful, captain,” he tisked, “or I might think you really mean to take my head off with that thing.”

Not his head, but that damned knowing smirk. Tor clenched his jaw and swung again. It was a brutal, all-out attack, one that not many men could repel. The hulking Norseman might not know when to shut his mouth, but he did know how to handle a sword. All the men were superior swordsmen; at this level only the slightest variations in skill made the difference between victory and defeat.

MacSorley blocked the blow, though he needed both hands to do so. The clash of steel reverberated through the dull, wintry air. Tor pressed down on his sword until only inches separated their faces. “Had enough?”

MacSorley was still grinning through the grimace. He shook his head. “Not just yet.” His voice was tight, every muscle straining from the effort to keep Tor’s blade from slicing him in two. He pushed back, then in a deft balance relaxed just enough to roll free of Tor’s sword. “This is too much fun.”

Tor cursed, knowing he should have anticipated the move. But he was too mad to think straight. In a battle, not concentrating could get him killed. Worse, MacSorley knew it and was using it to his advantage, taunting him to make him lose focus. Normally, he was immune to such tactics, but he was pulled as tight as MacGregor’s bowstring and the men knew it.

Tor hadn’t lost a challenge in more than ten years, and damned if he’d listen to MacSorley boast about a victory for another ten. He pushed all other thoughts from his mind, refusing to think about the restless energy building and burning inside him like a volcano ready to explode. Refusing to think about the sound of his wife’s laughter as he walked past the solar this morning. Refusing to think about the tender way she’d placed her hand over the clerk’s or how comfortable they’d looked together. A clerk, for God’s sake! For one half-crazed moment he’d actually wanted to smash his fist in the churchman’s boyish face.

MacSorley circled around, sword poised to fend off another attack. “I hope your bride forgives you soon—for all our sakes.”

A black scowl twisted Tor’s face. “What the hell are you talking about?”

From beneath the steel nasal helm, MacSorley smiled goadingly. “You seem a little more … tense than usual after a return from the castle. Seems reasonable to assume that your current charming temperament might have something to do with that beautiful new bride of yours. Because I can’t imagine that sweet girl hurting a midge, I figured you were to blame.”

Tor kept his anger in check—barely. But even hearing another man speak of his wife’s beauty riled him. God, he was losing his grip.

His efforts to bury himself—and his men—in work weren’t working. He couldn’t stop seeing her face when he’d left. He wasn’t used to being pushed or questioned, and he’d reacted badly. Harshly. With the blunt truth that she didn’t want to hear. Though subtlety and softening the truth were foreign to him, if he was going to have any peace of mind, he was going to have to try. Christina managed to get to him like no one else.

Being distracted was bad enough. That the men had picked up on it, and guessed the source, was worse. He attacked again, this time keeping his mind honed on the task at hand—seeing MacSorley on his arse.

The Viking fended off the blows, but Tor could see that he was tiring. He smelled victory. Perhaps MacSorley did as well, for he tried one more time. “If I had a woman like that warming my bed, I wouldn’t be spending so many nights in this cold pile of rocks. I’d be happy to take your place—”

Tor lost it. His mind went black. A fierce pounding sounded in his ears. He had the blackguard on his back, blade to his neck, before MacSorley could finish. For once, the taunting grin had been wiped clean off his face.

Blood pounded through Tor’s veins. After years of battle, the urge to kill had become instinct. They stared at each other, both breathing hard and both realizing just how badly Tor wanted to sink that blade into MacSorley’s throat. MacSorley had prodded the lion one too many times. Every muscle in Tor’s body shook with barely repressed restraint.

He fought for control and slowly found it. Sanity ebbed through the madness. His mouth fell in a hard, unforgiving line. “Anything else you’d like to say?”

For a man on the edge of death, MacSorley appeared surprisingly nonplussed. He arched a brow, but then winced as if even the small movement pained him. Rubbing the back of his neck, he said, “I see you’ve been practicing with Boyd.” He squinted into the sun. “Bheithir, is it?” he asked, referring to the inscription on Tor’s sword. Inscriptions were meant to enhance the sword’s power. “Never been close enough to read it before. But ‘thunderbolt’ is appropriate. I feel like I’ve been hit by one.”

Tor held perfectly still, as if he’d not yet decided on McSorley’s fate. After a long pause, he pressed the tip of his blade a little deeper, holding the other man’s gaze to his. “One of these days, that glib tongue of yours is going to be your downfall.”

MacSorley grinned—reckless, given his current position. “I do not doubt it.”

Tor tossed his sword aside and reached down his hand. MacSorley grasped his arm at the elbow, and Tor helped him to his feet.

The incident had shaken him. He’d almost killed a man he considered a friend over nothing—a ribald jest the likes of which he’d heard a hundred times before in long nights around a campfire.

A handful of the other men had finished their practice and had gathered round to watch the contest. From their expressions, it was clear they’d seen enough to know that the man reputed to have ice in his veins had lost his cool. It was also clear that they didn’t quite know what to make of it.

Neither did he.

Crossing his arms, he eyed them blankly. “So who wants to go next?”

After a moment of dead silence, MacSorley started laughing. “He’s jesting, lads.” A few of the men smiled hesitantly. Defusing the tension even further, MacSorley inhaled deeply. “Unless I’m mistaken, our beautiful cook is making beef stew. And I, for one, could use a drink to go along with it.”

MacSorley’s pronouncement was all the excuse they needed, and the men started to make their way back to the broch for the midday meal. Tor had noticed the Viking’s flirting, and though he knew Janet could take care of herself, he held him back. “Leave the lass be today,” he warned.

MacSorley frowned and then gave him an odd look. “I thought …” He cleared his throat. “I didn’t realize you still had a claim on the lass. I meant no offense. A bit of harmless flirting, that is all.”

Tor frowned. MacSorley had jumped to the same conclusion as Christina. “I’ve no claim on the lass; Janet is free to do as she pleases.” Tor thought back to earlier in the day, when he and Janet had spoken in the Hall. He’d told her to take the day off, but she’d insisted on coming. “It will help me keep my mind off it,” she’d said. “Today is a difficult day,” he explained. “Janet’s husband was killed five years ago this day.”

“Ah,” MacSorley said. “I see.”

They had turned to head toward the broch when Tor noticed that Campbell had not moved. His senses seemed fixed on something. Watching him, Tor felt a chill sweep over him. Though useful, Campbell’s uncanny ability to sense things took a bit of getting used to.

“What is it?” he asked.

Campbell met his gaze. “We’re being watched.”

From her perch high in the tree, Christina moved a branch aside to try to get a better view over the wide stretch of brown moorland to the ancient broch a few hundred yards away. She wished she could get a little closer, but not wanting to risk discovery, she’d been forced to stay back in the copse of trees for cover.

When she’d made the spur-of-the-moment decision to follow Lady Janet, she hadn’t known what to expect, but it certainly wasn’t this. Rather than a secret love bower, she’d apparently stumbled on to some kind of training camp.

She should have been relieved. Her fears about her husband and Lady Janet appeared to be unfounded. And at first she was, but the longer she watched, the more certain she became that something odd was going on here.

Most of the warriors were armored for war in the Highland fashion—instead of mail, wearing simple leather war coats studded with metal, leines, and terrifying Norse-looking steel nasal helms that hid most of their face. One man, however, wore a habergeon of mail, a tabard, and a more typical steel helm with a visor. She frowned. The wyvern crest looked familiar.

Though she had grown accustomed to being surrounded by tall, well-muscled men, even for Islanders this group seemed … extreme. Yet despite the helms and the plethora of prime male specimens, she’d picked out her husband right away. It wasn’t just the noble bearing that gave him away, but the authority and command emanating from him.

As she watched the men go through various training exercises from archery practice, to spear throwing, to tossing boulders, to using ropes to climb to the top of the broch, Christina began to sense that something was odd. These were no ordinary warriors.

During the boulder toss, one of the men had lifted an enormous stone that must have weighed hundreds of pounds over his head as if it were hollow. Even Tor had strained to get it off the ground. When the other warrior laughed, her husband hadn’t seemed to mind and had laughed along with him.

Although Tor was clearly in charge, depending on the task a different man would take the lead. She’d first noticed it during the archery practice, when the man who was clearly better than the others moved to the forefront and started issuing instructions.

She’d been watching for an hour or so when the men broke off into smaller groups. Her stomach rumbled, and she realized she probably should be getting back. It wasn’t that long a walk back to the village, but the terrain wasn’t easy, especially in the damp.

But then she saw Tor lift his sword from the scabbard at his back and decided to stay for a while longer.

The contest started out civilly enough—as civil as swinging heavy, razor-sharp steel blades at one another can be. It was brutal, and her heart still pounded, but without the deadly edge of the battle she’d witnessed with MacRuairi, she was able to watch it without feeling as if her knees were about to buckle.

It was almost like a dance, with each man taking turns attacking and evading the two-handed swings of the blade. She squinted into the distance, thinking that there was something vaguely familiar about his opponent. But with the steel helm on, she couldn’t make out his face.

After a few minutes, Christina’s heart started to beat a little faster. The exchange of blows grew more intense, the sound of steel crashing against steel louder. Suddenly, the practice didn’t look quite so friendly. She scooted forward and had to catch herself, forgetting that she was sitting on a branch.

She gasped and blinked when, in one smooth move, Tor wrapped his leg around the other man’s, grabbed the arm that had been moving forward in a strike, and flipped him over onto his back.

In the blink of an eye, Tor had his blade at the other man’s neck. For a horrifying moment she thought he meant to run him through. It was just like before. And just like before she made a small, involuntary sound. This time, thankfully, he didn’t hear her.

She sighed with relief when he reached down to help the other man to his feet.

Eyes glued to the drama unfolding on the practice yard, she hadn’t realized that a few of the other men had gathered around to watch as well.

But she did now.

She smothered the gasp of surprise with her hand. They’d removed their helms, and even from the distance, she recognized two of the men right away. Though perhaps she should have recognized Lachlan MacRuairi before from his distinctive lazy stance. If seeing her husband’s most reviled enemy wasn’t confusing enough, it was even harder to explain the presence of an Englishman. She’d met Sir Alex only once, a few years before her father was imprisoned, but the handsome young squire was not one a young girl would soon forget. Why was her husband training one of Edward’s knights?

The man who’d been fighting Tor took off his helm. MacSorley. She should have guessed. She’d almost forgotten how MacDonald’s henchman had followed Tor’s orders to sail after Beatrix without question.

Her gaze caught on another man and it took her a moment to catch her breath. Good gracious, what a face! He was masculine perfection—a bronzed Apollo with golden caramel hair and divinely chiseled features—easily the most handsome man she’d ever seen. He looked like he belonged on a pedestal.

The men started to move off toward the broch and Christina figured they were breaking for the midday meal. Tor lingered for a few moments, speaking with MacSorley and another man.

What was going on here?

Her husband’s warning came back to her. Was this the trouble he spoke of? She bit her lip, suddenly having second thoughts about following Lady Janet.

Perhaps this hadn’t been such a good idea. She’d known he might be angry but at the time hadn’t cared. Pleasing him certainly hadn’t worked, so what did she have to lose?

“Do not leave the castle unprotected.” She chewed on her lip. A little late to remember her promise now.

Suddenly anxious to return to the castle, she ventured a look toward the yard, seeing that the rest of the men had gone inside. She breathed a sigh of relief and started down the tree. It was an easy climb and she jumped down the last few feet, landing softly on the muddy, leaf-spattered ground.

Her nose scrunched up and she wished she’d worn an older pair of sturdy boots. Her light leather slippers were not made for gallivanting across the rugged Highland landscape in the winter—summer either, for that matter.

She retraced her steps through the trees, feeling better about her adventure with each stride. She might not have all the answers, but at least she knew her husband was not leaving to be with another woman. And assuming no one paid undue attention to her absence, he would never know about her wee excursion.

As she picked her way through the trees, Christina felt a prickle of disquiet. A prickle she attributed to the eerie stillness of the forest. Quickening her step, she could just make out the edge of the tree line when the hairs at the back of her neck stood on end. Someone was …

Before she could turn around, she was grabbed from behind and pulled harshly against a rock-hard chest. Icy panic washed over her. She opened her mouth to scream, but he clasped a hand over her mouth and whispered in her ear, “I wouldn’t advise it, wife. Not when I have my hands so close to that lovely neck of yours.”

Her heart stopped, then jumped again. Cold and hard as steel, his voice was without mercy. Any relief she might have felt to discover that the man who held her was her husband died under the terrifying prospect of his rage.

She’d never faced the warrior who struck fear across the Highlands, but she sensed that was about to change.

The moment of shock upon discovering that it was his wife who was spying on them was replaced by almost blind rage.

Disbelief. Fear. The possibility of betrayal. The divergent threads of emotions wound together, twisting and swirling inside him in a torrential storm just waiting to be unfurled. Every inch of his body strained against the pressure. His blood pounded, his skin flared hot, his heart hammered in his ears. Only the softness of the body pressed against his and the knowledge of how easily he could crush her held him in check.

Tor met Campbell’s gaze, saw him shake his head, and knew that at least she was alone. With a sharp nod, he gave the silent order for his men to leave.

When they were gone, he flipped her around and, holding her shoulders, forced a deep breath from his lungs. He stared into her dark eyes, trying to ignore the tinge of guilt he felt to see the white imprint of his hand on her mouth and the fear in her wide gaze.

She should be scared. Very scared.

“You’d better have a damned good excuse for spying on me.”

Her eyes widened even more. “I wasn’t spying on you. How could you think that?”

He didn’t want to, but damn it, he couldn’t ignore the possibility. “Maybe it’s the fact that I find you hiding in a tree watching me. Or the fact that you followed me. Or that I instructed you to stay out of matters that do not concern you.” His jaw hardened and his gaze sharpened. “Or maybe it’s that I recall the treachery that brought us together.” She flinched as if he’d struck her. She tried to pull away, but he wasn’t done. He leaned closer, forcing her gaze to his. “Did someone ask you to follow me, Christina?”

Despite the obvious threat, her little chin jutted up. He stood a hand over six feet and outweighed her by at least double, had killed hundreds of men on the battlefield, and was one of the most feared warriors in the land, but she looked at him as if he were smaller than a midge for the mere suggestion.

“Of course not. I would never betray you.” Everything about her voice and expression said that she told the truth. “I hoped you knew by now—no matter how our marriage started—that you could trust me.”

He trusted few, and none completely. Trust got people killed. “If you are not spying for someone, then explain how you came to be here alone in a tree.”

She bit her lip, color staining her pale cheeks. “I was in the village, taking some of Cook’s honey cakes to wee Iain, who’s sick—they’re his favorite, you know”—he didn’t—“when I saw Lady Janet and decided to follow her.”

The tic at his temple throbbed. She acted as if she’d done nothing more than gone for a pleasant stroll rather than ignored every instruction he’d given her. He took a step toward her, tightening his fists, fighting for patience. “So am I to understand that the reason I find you here is because in a fit of jealousy you decided to follow the woman you thought I was bedding, even after I told you that I was not, into the countryside … alone?” His voice shook with anger. When he thought of what could have happened to her … it made him damned near lose his mind. “God’s wounds, Christina, do you know the danger you could have been in?” Many of the possible consequences flashed through his head, including an image of her with that torn gown. “You promised me you would not leave the castle without a guard.”

He’d backed her up against a tree, and because she had nowhere left to retreat with him looming over her, she nodded with an apologetic wince.

She was too close. He could smell her sweet, flowery scent, and it stirred his anger hotter. Did she always have to smell so damned good? It must be some cruel test of restraint intended to drive him half-crazed.

“You make it sound so foolish, but what else was I to think? You tell me nothing about where you are going for days on end, yet it was clear that you had confided in your leman.”

Because he was trying to protect her, damn it. He didn’t want her anywhere near this. It chilled his blood to think what danger any inadvertent knowledge of Bruce’s guard could put her in. This was treason, and the fact that she was a woman would not stop Edward of England. “Janet cooks for us, that is all. I asked her and she agreed—without asking questions.”

But Christina ignored the jibe. “What is going on out here anyway?” she asked, wrinkling her tiny nose. He shot her a warning glance that she did not heed. “Who are these men, and why are you training them in secret?”

The cold in his bones could only be described as fear. “You will return to the castle, forget everything you have seen, and never come here again. Do you understand?” He was shouting. No one made him lose control like this. She shrank back, but he took her arm and forced her to look at him. The pounding in his heart would not subside. He wanted to shake her until she listened to him. “You are to never ask me about this again.”

Only inches separated them. He’d never tried to intimidate a woman with his size, but if it made her see the seriousness, then he would do whatever he had to. By all that was holy, she should be terrified. But it seemed his wee wife trusted him more than she should. Right now, he didn’t trust himself.

A mutinous look crossed her delicate features. “Perhaps I shall ask Sir Alex,” she said, meeting his black gaze without flinching. Hell, she’d recognized the bloody Englishman. “Or Lachlan MacRuairi.” She gave him a coy smile. “He said if I ever needed—”

Tor snapped. He pulled her hard against his chest, a dark emotion washing over him. “MacRuairi is a viper. Stay away from him.”

Eyes wide, she nodded. Whatever that black emotion was, she saw it—or heard it in his voice—and fear quieted any thoughts of argument.

“I didn’t mean it,” she said, her mouth trembling. “I will never mention it again, if that is what you wish.”

He froze. What was he doing? She was looking at him as if he might strike her. God’s wounds, not all men were like her father. He would never hurt her, he only wanted to protect her. It was just that she’d made him … jealous.

But he didn’t get jealous.

His chest was so tight he couldn’t breathe. He pulled her toward him, knowing it was the only way to get relief. He couldn’t fight it. She was too close, and the temptation was too strong.

Their eyes met; he was drowning. “God, what do you want from me?”

Her eyes widened at the raw emotion in his voice. But before she could answer, he bent his head and did what he’d longed to do since almost the first moment he’d met her. With a groan, he covered her mouth with his.

He smothered her gasp of surprise with his mouth. Christina’s heart slammed into her chest at contact. It was incredible—nothing like before. The perfunctory brush of his lips on their wedding day could hardly compare to this fierce onslaught. To this possession.

The exquisite pressure, the incredible sensation, the closeness. It felt perfect. So right. As if her mouth had been made for this. Only for this. With him.

She felt as if she’d just plunged into a dark pool and was drowning in sensation. The heat. The hard strength of his body. His sultry scent. The dark, spicy taste of him. He overwhelmed her senses with the sheer force of his raw masculinity.

And his mouth … sliding, tasting, moving over hers. Pure heaven! His lips were firm and every bit as soft as they looked, coaxing—nay, demanding—her response.

So she surrendered. Willingly. Sinking into his fiery embrace, returning his kiss with all the eager enthusiasm that her inexperience could manage.

He groaned, drawing her closer, fitting her body to his. She could feel his desire hard against her stomach. Warmth rushed through her, concentrating between her legs. At the sensitive tips of her breasts. Her skin flushed tight. Closer, her body demanded. She melted against him, dissolving deeper in to the kiss. Into him.

The kiss intensified. Grew harder. Faster. More insistent. She moaned, opening her mouth against his, feeling the warm sweep of his tongue.

She gasped. The raw, carnal passion of it momentarily stunned her. But he gave her no quarter and no time to think, assailing her shock with the dark sensations wrought by his wicked kiss.

He probed. He plundered. Taking more and more with each sensual stroke. Deeper. Hotter. Wetter. Until her heart fluttered wildly in her chest and heat washed through her in heavy, quivering waves.

She breathed him in, never imagining a kiss could be like this. So powerful. It wasn’t just lust that she felt in his kiss. There was an edge of something far deeper. Something that grabbed her heart and tugged. In his kiss, she felt the yearning, the raw emotion, he’d always held back. It was tender and erotic, yet with a fierceness that took her breath away.

His tongue swirled against hers, demanding more. Tentatively, she joined him. Circling, twining, sliding her tongue against his in a warm, delicious dance that penetrated right to her toes.

He kissed her as if he couldn’t get enough of her. As if he was desperate for her. As if he could claim her soul with his mouth and tongue. His fingers threaded through her hair, angling her mouth more fully against his. She could feel the warm pressure of his fingers at the back of her head. The scrape of his stubbled jaw on her skin. The heavy pounding of his heart against hers.

He groaned, sinking deeper into her mouth, sinking deeper into her. The weight of his body pressed down on her. His hand squeezed her breast, his hips rocked against hers, in the same sensual rhythm as his tongue thrusting in her mouth.

She moaned, her fingers digging into his broad, muscled shoulders. She felt weak, boneless, her body aching for him to give her the release that she craved.

His hand skimmed her bottom, cupping her and lifting her so that he was wedged right where she needed pressure.

God, it felt so good. She moaned into his mouth, rubbing against the thick column of steel at her apex until her breath sharpened.

With a harsh sound, he tore his mouth from hers and pulled away. “Enough!”

Her body startled at the harsh curtailment of pleasure. Instinctively, she reached for him, but he held her forcibly at arm’s length.

She blinked. The haze of passion slowly lifted and she met his shocked, accusatory gaze. He was staring at her as if she’d just grown another head. As if she frightened him. Her eyes widened. She frightened him.

Because she made him feel something he didn’t want to. He cared about her. Though the stubborn, thick-headed man didn’t realize it. But he would. Her bruised, swollen mouth tugged to a smile. It was really rather sweet.

He recovered quickly, but not quickly enough. “I’m taking you back to the castle,” he said, grabbing her hand. “Now!”

Christina let him drag her along, not caring one bit about the sudden surly turn of attitude or the unmistakably grim set of his jaw.

None of it mattered. For nothing could take away the certainty of her newfound knowledge.

She’d penetrated the icy shield. It was the sign she’d been waiting for. He cared for her. The proof was in his kiss.

Tor didn’t know what in Hades had come over him. One minute he was furious, the next he was kissing her like he’d never kissed another woman before. Like he was ravenous in his need of her. The passion didn’t bother him; the sharp tugging in his chest, however, was a different matter.

Unconsciously, he’d held back from kissing her, as if instinctively realizing the danger. Now he knew why. The connection was too strong. The feelings were too powerful. Too intense. And trying to bottle them back up would be a Herculean—if not Pandoran—task.

Now that he’d tasted the honey sweetness of that mouth he would think of nothing else. He cursed and shoved a branch out of the way so hard it cracked.

He could hear her breathing hard behind him and slowed his step, realizing he was walking too fast. He gave her a sharp look. She was being quiet. Too quiet. Following along meekly beside him with nary a complaint.

And he didn’t like that look on her face. The slight upward curve of her mouth could almost be characterized as smug. What did she have to smile about? He’d nearly ravished her in the middle of the day against a tree, for God’s sake.

“We’re almost there,” he said brusquely.

“That’s nice.”

That’s nice? His eyes narrowed. What was she up to?

“Will you be attending to more clan business today?” she asked politely.

“Aye,” he said.

“Why have you never kissed me before?” He nearly tripped over a rock at the unexpected change of subject.

“I don’t know,” he said gruffly. “I suppose I never thought of it.”

She lifted a brow as if she knew he’d lied. “Well, I rather liked it.”

Good thing he wasn’t eating or he would have choked.

“Rather a lot,” she said. “I’m afraid I must insist upon it from now on.”

Insist upon it? Tor was incredulous. Was his wee wife issuing him orders? He was chief. No one else would dare speak to him with such insolence. He really should correct her. But before he could form a reply, she said, “What else have you not thought about?” She peered suspiciously into his horrified gaze. “I hate to think there’s anything else I’m missing.”

Her eyes dropped to the substantial bulge beneath his leine. The dart of her tiny pink tongue over her bottom lip sent a bolt of lust right to his groin. She sensed his reaction, and this time, there was no mistaking the smile that curved that sensual mouth.

Heaven help him.

With a toss of her long, silky hair, she resumed walking, leaving Tor a little dazed and quite a bit rattled.

A subtle shift had taken place between them, and Tor had a feeling he wasn’t going to like it. Not at all.

He was more than a little relieved when the village came into view. Dunvegan village consisted of twenty or so small thatched cottages scattered within a mile of the harbor, a small market where the farmers and fishermen gathered to hawk their wares, the village blacksmith, stables, and an alehouse.

As they drew near, he felt a prickle of disquiet. Something was wrong. It was too quiet. Normally, at this time of day the village would be bustling with activity, but it seemed as if everyone had gone indoors.

When they turned toward the harbor it became clear why. Two unfamiliar galleys sat anchored in the water.

He cursed, and was just about to send Christina into one of the cottages until he discovered what was going on when Rhuairi came rushing toward them. “Thank God, you’ve returned,” he said. “I dared not send word.”

“What’s happened? Whom do those ships belong to?”

“It’s John MacDougall.” Damn. John of Lorne, the MacDougall chief’s eldest son and tanaiste. And a right bastard. “With the Earl of Ross imprisoned by Edward, MacDougall has come to collect the rents. When he was denied entry to the castle—the men wouldn’t let him in without your permission—he and his soldiers decided to confiscate half the winter reserves. Coll suffered a blow to the head when he tried to stop them from taking half his stores of dried beef.”

Tor uttered a blasphemy and clenched his jaw. So Edward’s new sheriff had decided to make his presence felt on Skye by harassing his people?

“How many men did you bring with you?” he asked the seneschal.

“Only a few. I was already in the village when they arrived.”

And Tor was without his retinue. Normally, the difference in numbers wouldn’t concern him, but he didn’t usually have his wife to consider. Tor had vowed to stay neutral in Scotland’s war and had no wish to battle Edward’s sheriff, but MacDougall was an arrogant arse and he didn’t trust him. “Take the lady back to the castle—”

“I’m afraid it’s too late for that.” Christina gestured toward the harbor.

They’d already been seen. MacDougall and at least two score of his men were coming from the opposite direction—near the market—heading to the boats, laden with crates. MacDougall limped slightly as he walked, his crippled leg the source of his epithet as John “Bacach,” or Lame John.

Tor’s gaze leveled on hers. “Stay near me at all times.” She nodded. “And let me do the talking,” he added as an afterthought. MacDougall was sure to question the circumstances of their marriage, and Tor didn’t want her to inadvertently say anything that would make Edward’s new sheriff question his neutrality. He clenched his fists. MacDonald’s plan was about to be tested. John MacDougall might be an arse but he was no fool. He doubted that the timing of MacDougall’s visit was a coincidence. Edward must have heard of his marriage.

“Ah,” MacDougall said as they approached. “The very man we’ve been looking for. I’ve come to collect the taxes, but your guard refused me admittance and claimed that you were away.”

Tor stopped a few feet from him. “As you can see, I’ve returned.” The two men squared off against each other. Tor towered over him by at least a half foot, but MacDougall was built like a boar—thick and heavily muscled. He also had the benefit of forty men behind him. Tor had Rhuari, a handful of guardsmen, and his wife. Because of Christina’s presence, he could do nothing, and they both knew it. Still, it wasn’t in his nature to back down. “So you thought to rob my people of their goods?”

MacDougall smiled coldly, reminding Tor very much of his viper of a cousin MacRuairi. The MacDougalls, MacDonalds, MacRuairis, and MacSorleys represented four branches of the descendants of Somerled. The feud and struggle for power between the MacDougalls and the MacDonalds was every bit as virulent—and significant—as that between the Bruces and the Comyns. Both clans wanted to be the dominant force in the Islands, but right now it was the MacDougalls.

“Consider it a deposit on the balance of the taxes that you owe.”

Tor held his temper in check. “The king has already received his payment for the year.”

MacDougall lifted a dark brow. “That is a small pittance compared to what is owed.”

“It was exactly what was owed. Check the books if you like. The recent attacks have resulted in smaller yields this year.”

“The king cares not about your problems. He has been derelict in collecting since Ross was imprisoned, but that has changed. Now he has me.”

“To what king do you refer? The one you bowed to last year or the one you do this year?”

Tor’s knife was well aimed. MacDougall flushed angrily, and the big man at his side—his henchman, no doubt—moved his hand to the hilt of his sword. MacDougall’s forced allegiance to Edward had been at the expense of his kinsmen King John Balliol and the Comyns, and it still must grate.

“Are you questioning King Edward’s claim to the throne? I should warn you—as a friend, of course—that he does not take treason lightly. Your recent marriage has already cast aspersions upon your loyalty.”

His calculating gaze turned to Christina, and Tor had to fight the urge to shove her behind his back. MacDougall didn’t hide the flare of lust that would have been a death sentence under any other circumstances. Tor clenched his fists, his hands itching to grab the hilt of his sword. He’d never felt so constrained, but with Christina by his side he might as well be tied down in chains.

“My marriage had nothing to do with politics,” Tor said evenly, his tone giving no hint to the dangerous rage flaring inside him. “I saw her and wanted her.”

MacDougall’s eyes were still on Christina. To her credit, Christina stood calmly at his side. If she noticed the other man’s lecherous glances, she did not let on. “Yes, I heard the circumstances of your marriage. My lady.” He bowed to Christina, and she curtsied stiffly. To Tor he said, “It’s not difficult to see why you became so besotted.” His gaze sharpened. “Though I must admit being surprised to hear that love was the reason for your hasty nuptials.”

Christina started to object, but Tor quickly grabbed her hand and gave it a squeeze as he lifted it to his mouth. “Aye, I was bewitched from the first moment I saw her.” Their eyes met and he read her surprise. He would have to explain later, but didn’t relish the conversation.

“A common occurrence in your family,” MacDougall said, echoing Tor’s previous words to MacDonald. “Is your brother here? There is a matter of a broken betrothal to settle.”

Tor was grateful for the change of subject, but he knew MacDougall was not completely convinced. “He is not. But when he returns, I will see that you are recompensed for any inconvenience you have suffered.”

“See to it that you do,” MacDougall said. “I think half the Nicolson chit’s tocher should do.”

Tor kept his jaw locked tight. It was bloody robbery, but Torquil would fight his own battles.

MacDougall gave Christina another glance and then turned back to Tor. “When word of your marriage reached the king, he realized there had been an oversight.”

Tor’s eyes narrowed, sensing he wasn’t going to like what MacDougall had to say. “What kind of oversight?”

“It seems your name does not appear on the Ragman Rolls.”

Damn. Not an oversight at all. Tor had intentionally not signed the roll swearing his allegiance, fealty, and homage to Edward a few years back as required of all Scottish nobles. “I was in Ireland at the time.”

MacDougall smiled. Though Tor had betrayed nothing in his expression, MacDougall was not fooled. He waved his hand. “It doesn’t matter. The oversight can be easily rectified. You need not travel all the way to Berwick. Stirling Castle will do, at parliament at the end of January.”

MacDougall left not long after, taking a portion of the winter reserves with him. And for the moment Tor could do nothing but watch him go, seething. But he was already planning the reiving party to get it back. No doubt MacDougall expected it. It was the Highland way. But MacDougall was playing a dangerous game. Tor would be pushed only so far, and John of Lorne had just reached the edge.

Still he was furious. His wife’s adventure today not only jeopardized the security of Bruce’s team, it had also cost him a small fortune. Worse, his marriage had done exactly what he feared—dragged him into the center of a brewing storm. In less than two months’ time, he was going to have to make a choice.

Christina felt wretched. The return journey to the castle was painfully quiet. The passionate kiss they’d shared and her playful teasing seemed a distant memory. Tor wouldn’t even look at her. Not only had she followed him and witnessed something she obviously wasn’t supposed to see, but her presence in the village had tied his hands. Would he have attempted to stop MacDougall from carrying off the village’s winter stores? She didn’t know, but with her there, he hadn’t had a choice.

MacDougall’s visit also made it clear that their marriage had brought him exactly the trouble he’d sought to avoid—attention from the king. Because of her, Edward was questioning his loyalty and attempting to force him to choose sides by swearing his allegiance.

She hadn’t understood the enormity of the threat until she’d met MacDougall. John of Lorne was well known for his ruthlessness, and despite his professing to be a friend, it wasn’t friendliness that Christina glimpsed in his gaze but something else—animosity, and perhaps even jealousy. He made her skin crawl with his lecherous glances. Even knowing that he was just trying to make her husband angry didn’t stop her from feeling like she wanted to take a bath. He’d relished having the upper hand on the infamous Highland warlord, and Christina sensed this was only the beginning of problems to come from Edward’s powerful sheriff.

She’d been stunned when Tor claimed that he’d married her because he was besotted. The look in his eyes when he’d kissed her hand …

Her heart had jumped for one hard beat before she realized it was probably for the benefit of MacDougall. Of course, he was too honorable to reveal the true circumstances of their marriage. But she’d wanted to believe it was true.

As Tor helped her from the birlinn, she could stand the silence no longer. “I’m sorry if our marriage has brought you trouble. I know you’ve no wish to become embroiled in Scottish politics.”

“It’s nothing to concern you, Christina.”

She hated when he dismissed her like this. He tried to lead her up the stairs, but she stood firm. His men were kind enough to give them some space. “Why is it so important to you?” she asked.

He heaved a sigh and looked at her. “Why is what so important to me?”

“Staying out of it. After today, can’t you see how impossible that is? Edward will leave no corner of his realm untouched—no matter how remote.”

“MacDougall was merely putting me on notice, letting me know that he is watching me. As long as I do not move against him, he will not move against me. For now, that is good enough.”

She felt some of the hot patriotic Fraser blood stir inside her. “And you are content to stand to the side and allow Edward and men like MacDougall to rule Scotland?”

His eyes flared dangerously. He’d taken her question as a criticism—which perhaps it had been. “I am content to not drag my people into a war that will bring them nothing but misery. I am content to not see my men have their heads split open on a battlefield fighting for a king who knows and cares nothing about the Highlands and the Isles. To see women left without husbands and children without fathers. To see my lands razed and cattle slaughtered. I’ve spent the last twenty years of my life doing everything I can to restore my clan to peace and prosperity, and I’ll be damned if I’ll see it destroyed by the squabbles of distant kings. Are you so eager for war, Christina?”

“Of course not,” she said, stunned by the intensity of his reaction. She’d struck a nerve and suspected the source. “The raid that killed your parents must have been devastating.”

“It was,” he said curtly. Clearly, that was all he intended to say on the subject. “Be careful what you wish for; war may find us soon enough. Now if we are done here, there are matters I must attend to.”

Shoulders stiff, he strode away, leaving her to return to the castle alone. More miserable than before. Her attempt to apologize had only succeeded in angering him further. No wonder he didn’t want to get involved. How could she have been so naïve? She had thought only of one man’s concerns, but he had the well-being of his entire clan to consider.

Over the next few days Christine saw even less of her husband than usual. When he returned to the castle he was locked in the solar with Rhuairi or his guardsmen. As usual he did not confide in her, but Christina could see that the situation with MacDougall was weighing on him, in the lines etched more deeply around his mouth and the weariness in his gaze.

The situation their marriage had brought about.

Never far from her thoughts was the fear that he regretted marrying her. That he might blame her for drawing Edward’s suspicions. And if any harm came to his clan from this, he would never be able to look at her as anything other than a mistake.

If only she could find a way to make it up to him. Given that he’d slept at the broch the three nights after MacDougall had left, with the strange warriors she wasn’t allowed to ask about, it wasn’t going to be with more passionate kisses. He treated her with the same polite indifference as before, but never far from her mind was the raw emotion in that kiss.

He cares for me; he must. She’d tasted it. And felt it in her heart.

Sighing, she slid the folio back onto the shelf and smacked the dust from her hands. She’d lingered in the solar after Brother John was called away to straighten up. To say the young cleric was disorganized was an understatement. The seneschal Rhuairi was no better. She shook her head. How they got any work done with this mess was beyond her.

Gathering the various pieces of parchment and vellum strewn across the table, she stacked them in a neat pile. Her eyes skimmed a few of the documents, seeing that they were mostly receipts from tacks and rents received from her husband’s scattered chieftains and tacksmen. In addition to holding a large portion of Skye, it appeared that Tor had lands on the islands of Lewis, Harris, and North Uist.

She noticed the open folio on the desk and was about to close it when her eye caught a recent entry that happened to be for the receipt she’d just stacked on top.

She frowned and reread the note, just to make sure she hadn’t made a mistake. Her eyes went back to the ledger. Nay, it was entered wrong. The one hundred quarters of barley had been entered as five hundred.

A quick perusal of a handful of other receipts turned up another transcription error—instead of ten silver ducats, the amount received had been entered as sixteen.

Tor was fortunate that MacDougall had not taken him up on his offer to review the books—they were a mess.

She chewed on her lip, trying to decide what to do. Whoever was responsible would be in danger of losing his position if she revealed her discovery. She didn’t want to get Brother John in trouble—he’d been so overworked and tired lately, it was no wonder he made a few mistakes. Nor did she want to give the seneschal more reason not to like her.

All of a sudden, a kernel of an idea formed. She sat down behind the table, pulled the ledger toward her, and studied it a little closer. The same gift that had enabled her to learn languages early also seemed to apply to numbers. She could do most calculations, even complicated ones, in her head. Father Stephen had said he’d seen the same thing only once before. Adding the columns on the right in her head, she found errors in calculations as well.

This was it! She’d found the way to help. It wouldn’t take her long at all—a few days, perhaps a week—to have all these accounts organized and sorted. It was the perfect way not only to tell her husband about her unusual skills but show him how she could help at the same time. He didn’t need to be alone.

Excitement bubbled inside her. Wouldn’t he be surprised? Her efforts before to prove her usefulness had largely been in vain, but this was something important—something he could not ignore. This would have to impress him.

She couldn’t wait to see his face. First the surprise, then gratitude, and then maybe even pride. Her heart beat a little faster. Would he finally see her not as the cowardly girl who’d tricked him into marriage, but as the woman who could stand by his side? A confidante? She could be a part of his life, not just in the bedroom.

An image of her father flashed in her mind. She’d thought to impress him, too …

Nonsense. She pushed the errant thought away. Tor was nothing like her father. Nothing. He was honorable to the core, fair, and even when angered always in control. He might have a blunt tongue, but he would never lift a hand to her. He’d been furious to discover her in the tree and more so when she’d foolishly taunted him about Lachlan MacRuairi. She’d wanted to make him jealous like she was. If his reaction was any indication, it had worked. Yet no matter how angry, he would never hurt her physically.

It wasn’t cruelty that prevented him from seeing her but blindness. She just needed to open his eyes a little.

Course set, Christina left the solar with a decided spring in her step. She couldn’t wait to get started, but she would have to wait until late at night if she didn’t want to be discovered. A raucous roar went up in the Great Hall behind her.

Her heart jumped. Tor must be back!

She hurried her step, coming around the back entry to the Hall from the corridor, and stopped in her tracks, utterly paralyzed.

Horror washed over her in a cold, sickening blast. Her stomach knifed, bile rising up in the back of her throat.

A soft sound emerged from her strangled throat, like that of a wounded animal.

Standing at the dais with his back toward her was her husband—locked in a passionate embrace with a tall, blond-haired woman.

Christina stood there motionless—numb—unable to move.

The kiss went on and on, growing wilder as the crowd egged them on with their cheering and hollering. Stop. Please stop. Her heart twisted tighter and tighter. Tears blurred her eyes.

How could he do this to her? And how could his clansmen encourage it? She thought they’d begun to like her.

Her throat closed and her chest burned. She felt a crack from deep inside that started to splinter like ice on a frozen pond. She trembled, knowing she was about to shatter.

Her husband and Lady Janet broke apart, laughing, and Christina stilled.

Something was wrong … different. He didn’t stand like a king surveying his kingdom and he was wearing far more ornate clothing than she’d ever seen him wear before. The easy, relaxed stance, the unfamiliar clothing, the hair streaked with too much gold. His shoulders were just as wide but the well-muscled build was leaner, not quite as heavily muscled.

She blinked. Was it only wishful thinking? Nay. She knew it in her heart. The man standing at the dais was not her husband.

When he slid his hand around the woman’s waist and turned to address the crowd, she knew it for certain. The profile was eerily similar, but the jaw was not quite as formidable and his nose didn’t have the slight crook at the bridge. He also had a thin scar down his right cheek and smile lines around his eyes that Tor did not.

And if she had any doubt, it was gone when the woman came into view. It wasn’t Lady Janet, but a young woman probably not much older than herself. She was pretty—with slim, delicate features and big, laughing green eyes—not in the stately, serene beauty of Lady Janet, but in a carefree, lively fashion. A wildflower in spring, not a rose in winter.

The girl caught sight of Christina and smiled. Tugging on the man’s arm, she stood on her toes to whisper in his ear and he turned in Christina’s direction.

Seeing the broad smile spread across a face so similar to her husband’s took her breath away. He should look like this … happy.

The man strode toward her. He stopped and bowed so gallantly she had to smile. “My lady, forgive me, I did not see you arrive.” He gave her a roguish grin and took her hand to lead her to the table. “I fear I got a wee bit carried away introducing my bride to the clan. I’m Torquil, and you must be Lady Christina.” He shook his head ruefully. “My brother is certainly full of surprises.”

Her lips quirked. “He certainly is. You’re twins.”

He arched a well-formed brow, the wry expression looking so much like his brother’s it took her aback. “He didn’t tell you?”

She shook her head.

His gaze filled with concern. “I’m sorry, what you saw … it must have been something of a shock.” She nodded—that was an understatement. By then they’d reached the table. “My lady, I wish to present my wife, Lady Margaret.”

The girl rushed forward and clasped her hands. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, my lady. May I call you Christina? And you must call me Meg. I just know we are going to be great friends, married to brothers—twin brothers, that is. We shall have so much to talk about”—she gave her husband a sly look—“and compare.”

Christina could only nod and return her smile, feeling as if she’d just been caught up in a whirlwind.

“Naughty wench.” Torquil dragged his young bride back into his arms and feigned outrage. “Mind your tongue or I’ll have to put it to other uses.”

Meg’s eyes twinkled. “What other uses did you have in mind?”

He reached his finger down and stroked the side of her face with such love and adoration in his gaze that it made Christina’s heart squeeze with longing. Bending down, he whispered in her ear. Whatever he said caused his pretty bride to blush to her roots, but there was no mistaking the look of sensual anticipation in her gaze.

What do you want from me?

Tor’s strangely intense question, uttered right before he’d kissed her, had haunted her. But now she knew the answer: This was what she wanted.

Perhaps she should be happy with what she had. Tor had done so much for her. He’d rescued her from a horrible situation and given her his name, a home, and most importantly a sense of safety and security. He’d given her passion, and she knew that eventually he’d give her children. He’d protect her with his life—as he would any of his clansmen—because he would think it his duty to do so. He treated her if not with tenderness then at least with consideration. After what had happened in the woods, she knew that no matter how hard she pushed him, he would never strike her. He was in control, commanding, honorable, steadfast, and solid as a rock—by any measure a warrior and a leader to admire.

All this, yet it wasn’t enough. Not when she looked at the couple now seated beside her. What did she want from him? She wanted everything. She wanted tender looks, fierce kisses, loving smiles, and long nights together beside the hearth. She wanted laughter and companionship, intimacy and a man who valued her—not as a pretty plaything, but as a person.

She wanted his heart.

For he already held hers in the palm of his big iron fist.

I love him. The truth was so obvious that she wondered how she hadn’t realized it before. She loved his solid strength, his confidence, his decisiveness, his innate fairness, and even his gruff manner. She knew she could always count on him. He was an important chief, heralded as the greatest warrior of his age, but he always treated her with respect, listening to her opinions.

And if she’d had any doubt, the utter devastation she’d felt upon witnessing that kiss took it away. From the moment he’d rescued her from ravishment at Finlaggan to the kiss they’d shared in the forest, he’d claimed a piece of her heart. Now it was his.

If he wanted it.

It was late when Tor strode through the sea-gate. His gaze fastened immediately on the man standing in the courtyard, waiting for him. The prodigal had returned.

Colyne had brought word earlier from his henchman Murdoch of their arrival. Tor would have come right away, but he’d been helping the guard ready for the journey. Tomorrow they would leave for the Cuillen Mountains to begin the last—and most intense—phase of training. What some called Perdition. It wasn’t much of an exaggeration. But nothing brought a team together like shared suffering.

Tor had been waiting for this moment for a long time. He closed the distance between them in a few long strides. Torquil watched him approach uncertainly, but before he could open his mouth to say anything, Tor drew back his fist and slammed it into his brother’s jaw. Torquil’s head snapped back, and he let out a pained grunt.

God’s blood, that felt good!

Massaging his jaw with his hand, Torquil eyed him warily, as if expecting another blow. Tor hadn’t decided yet.

“It’s good to see you, too, Chief.”

“Chief? Convenient for you to remember now,” Tor said icily. Rain pelted him in the face. “Is there a reason you are standing outside and not in the Hall?”

Torquil looked uncomfortable. “I’d ask for a moment alone first, if you don’t mind.”

He did, but his brother seemed unusually earnest. “Leave us,” Tor said to the other guardsmen. When they’d retreated, he said, “Now, explain.”

Torquil gave him an uncertain look, trying to gauge his mood. He should have known better. Tor gave nothing away. Finally, his brother shrugged. “I knew you’d be angry.”

An understatement, and Torquil bloody well knew it. “And you thought I’d be less angry standing outside in the rain?”

Torquil squared his shoulders and met his gaze, steel to steel. “I didn’t want to upset her. Good thing, after that greeting.” He rubbed his bruised jaw for effect.

It took Tor a moment to realize what he meant. “So I’m out here freezing my bollocks off so your abducted bride doesn’t have her tender feelings hurt?” he asked incredulously. His brother had gone daft.

The muscle in Torquil’s jaw jumped. He locked his jaw and nodded. “The lass is not to blame for what happened. It is I alone who deserve your wrath, so do what you will, but I’ll not have my wife forced to witness it—or to get the wrong first impression of you.”

Tor’s gaze narrowed. “And what impression is that?”

A wry smile lifted his brother’s mouth. “You can be a little terrifying on the rare occasions you lose your temper.”

Not all that rare since he’d met Christine, Tor thought. He arched a brow. “Only a little?”

Torquil grinned. “Meg doesn’t know you like I do. She might think you truly mean to lop off my head or other parts she’s grown particularly fond of.”

“She’d be right.” Tor had already had a report from Murdoch, his captain and henchman, but he would hear his brother’s explanation before deciding his fate. “Give me one good reason why I should not put you in irons and toss you into the dungeon right now. You knew exactly what kind of trouble this marriage could bring down upon all our heads and still you defied me.” He took a step closer, clenching his fists at his side, his fury rising. Torquil might find this amusing, but what he’d done could have jeopardized years of struggle and forced them into war. “How could you do something so damned foolish? So damned irresponsible? Do you have any idea what I had to agree to, to prevent Nicolson from attacking?”

Torquil met his fierce onslaught without flinching. “You left me no choice. I hoped you’d understand that now.”

Tor frowned. “What in Hades are you talking about?”

“I heard the circumstances of your marriage and thought you’d understand. I had to have Meg. She is mine. No matter what the consequences.”

News traveled fast. Tor’s mouth tightened into a thin line. “No lass is worth sacrificing your duty to your clan. What you heard was false. My marriage was the price of peace for yours.”

At his brother’s puzzled looked, briefly Tor explained what had happened at Finlaggan and the terms of the devil’s bargain he’d struck with MacDonald. As his tanaiste—at least for now—Torquil had a right to know the danger they were in, even if he was largely responsible for it.

Notwithstanding Tor’s anger and their very different natures, the bond between the brothers had always been strong. Torquil knew him better than anyone, and sometimes better than Tor wanted him to. Tor could feel his brother’s penetrating gaze studying him carefully as he finished the story.

Torquil shook his head in disbelief. “She tricked you, and yet you still agreed to marry her?” Tor did not answer, knowing it sounded unfathomable. “You’re sure there is no other reason?”

“The marriage and agreeing to train Bruce’s secret guard was the price to secure MacDonald’s help to stave off Nicolson.” Tor’s mouth turned grim. “Though I’m not sure it was worth it, if it gains us MacDougall’s enmity.” He told his brother about the sheriff’s recent “visit.” “Whether he believed that I was besotted, I don’t know—nor at this point does it matter. My marriage to a Fraser was enough to make Edward and his new lackey start asking questions.”

“But you knew this could happen,” Torquil pointed out.

He shrugged. “Aye. It was a possibility.”

“Yet you still married her.” Torquil shook his head again, sending icy droplets of water spraying from his hair. “Are you sure there is no other reason?” he persisted.

A clap of thunder sounded in the distance. It matched Tor’s expression. “What other reason could there be?”

“I’ve met the lass. She’s lovely. There is no shame in admitting you wanted her.”

Tor eyed his brother coldly through the dark haze of mist and rain. “Just because you’ve acted like an idiot over a lass, don’t start attributing your foolishness to everyone else.”

His brother eyed him shrewdly. “Your wife is in love with you.”

Tor stilled, his heart taking a strange jump. “What are you talking about?”

Torquil explained how Christina had walked into the Great Hall when he was locked in an embrace with his new bride. “I didn’t see her right away, but near enough afterward to see the stricken look on her face. She was devastated. It’s exactly how I would have felt had I seen what she did.”

Tor swore and dragged his hand through his now sopping hair. He could well imagine what she’d thought. But love? He hoped his brother was wrong. It would only cause her pain.

“Why did you not tell her we were twins?” Torquil asked. But before Tor could respond, he held up his hand to stop him. “Forget I asked. You don’t tell anyone anything. Flora even had to come to me to find out our saint’s day.”

Tor frowned, not realizing that his first wife had cared about such things. “You have not exactly been my favorite topic of conversation. Hard for you to imagine, I know.”

An arrogant grin spread over his brother’s face. “Lord knows that gorgeous bride of yours is probably tired of your fierce charm. Perhaps we should play that game we used to when we were young—”

Tor had him in a chokehold before he could finish, taking Torquil completely by surprise. He would have to thank Boyd for the move later. He looked into his brother’s eyes. “Touch her and I’ll kill you. Do you understand?”

Torquil nodded, and Tor released him.

“Damn, it was only a jest.” Massaging his neck, Torquil stared at him in the darkness, a knowing look on his face—a look that reminded Tor of MacSorley. “A rather strong reaction, wouldn’t you say, for a wife you didn’t want? I think the lass has gotten under your skin. It’s bloody well about time, if you ask me.” He read Tor’s anger. “I just hope you realize it before it’s too late. Lasses need a little warmth and tenderness.”

His hell-raising brother had been married for a couple of months and now he was the damned expert? Tor didn’t know what his brother thought he knew, but he didn’t know a damned thing. “Shut the hell up, Torquil, or you’ll see the dungeon sooner than you think.”

“Does that mean I’m forgiven?”

Tor let him wait—and worry—a moment before answering. He should be punished—and he would be—but right now he needed his brother for something more important. His uneasiness had only grown since John MacDougall’s unexpected appearance on Skye. Something wasn’t right, and he wasn’t going to take any chances.

“Nay, it means your punishment will be delayed. I have a mission for you first.”

Sensing the importance, Torquil sobered, becoming every bit as serious and focused as Tor. “What is it?”

“I’m going to banish you and your new bride to the Isle of Lewis, where you can keep an eye on Malcolm and Murdoch until I find out who is behind the recent attacks and finish training the men. If anyone discovers my involvement, I want to know that my sons are safe.”

Torquil’s expression darkened dangerously. “You think someone would hurt them?”

“I won’t take any chances.”

“Who?”

Tor laughed. “I’ve made plenty of enemies over the years. Not to mention our longtime nemeses like the MacRuairis.”

“Bastards.” Torquil spat, his expression black. His brother hated them as much as Tor did. He wished he could tell Torquil about having Lachlan MacRuairi under his thumb, but he had to keep the men’s identities secret. “There is also your new father-in-law to consider, and MacDougall.”

“And if you and I are thought to be on the outs—”

“It will help protect them from my enemies,” Tor finished. “Though I hope it won’t be necessary.” He gave his brother a wry smile. “I’m afraid it also means your bride is going to have the ‘wrong’ impression of me.”

Torquil winced. “You’re going to make it look bad, are you?”

“It shouldn’t be too difficult, given that it is no more than you deserve. But you can’t tell her the truth.” Torquil started to argue, but he cut him off. “I’ll not risk it. Besides, it would be more dangerous for the lass.”

“She’ll be furious when she finds out I’ve deceived her.”

“Better furious and safe. Consider it a direct order.” Something he knew his brother could not refuse. “Do this for me and I might only chop off parts your young bride might not miss so much.”

Torquil laughed but quickly sobered. “I’m sorry, brother. I know I’ve caused you trouble. If there had been another way, I would have taken it. You have my word that I will do what I can to make it up to you.”

Tor nodded. “Aye, you will. But it’s not only me who will exact payment. MacDougall wants payment for the broken betrothal. Half the lass’s tocher.”

Torquil swore. “MacDougall can suck my—”

“Do not underestimate John of Lorne. He’s a bastard, but a crafty one. My marriage has given him all the ammunition he needs to try to bend me to his knee.”

“What will you do?”

Tor shook his head. “Hope that something happens between now and January to prevent me from having to formally decide. This is Scotland’s war, not ours.”

He’d worked his whole life to bring his clan to a state of prominence and prosperity; making the wrong choice in this war could sink them back into darkness and undo all that they’d achieved. But he knew the winds of rebellion were growing stronger. War was coming, even to the Isles, and Tor could feel the noose tightening around him.

His brother understood. “To hell with Edward of England and Robert Bruce. What do they know about the Isles?”

“Enough to know that they need us to win,” Tor said, admitting, “which is more than they knew before.”

The rain started to come down harder. “Come,” he said. “I should like to meet the lass who has caused so much trouble, though I doubt she will be happy to meet me when she hears what I have to say.”

He was right. Torquil’s bride had spirit; he’d give her that. The wee firebrand looked like she wanted to take his bollocks off with the spoon she was waving at him. He’d made one concession, allowing them to wait until morning to leave the castle because of the storm. Under different circumstances he might have actually welcomed Meg Nicolson as a bride for his brother—if only to enjoy seeing his fierce brother brought to his knees by a woman. Poor bastard.

Leaving the Hall behind him, Tor opened the door to the corridor, knowing that he couldn’t put this off any longer. He needed to see his wife.

His brother’s words had bothered him more than he wanted to admit. Did Christina love him? Selfishly, he’d felt a moment of primitive satisfaction. On a base level he wanted her love—her devotion. He wanted her for himself.

But he also knew it would only hurt her when he couldn’t give her what she wanted in return. He wasn’t his brother.

Duty. Clan. War. They all came first. But he also couldn’t deny what Torquil had pointed out: Christina had gotten under his skin in a way no woman had before. He wanted to please her. To make her happy.

As he approached her chamber, he noticed a sliver of light ebbing from beneath the door to his solar. He frowned, wondering who would be up this late in his private room. Brother John? He always seemed to be scurrying about. Tor knew it was unreasonable, but he’d taken a strong dislike to the new clerk. When Rhuairi had noticed an error in the accounts, Tor had told him to keep an eye on the unassuming young churchman, half hoping to find a reason to get rid of him. But the seneschal had not found anything else, and Tor, who’d been paying more attention to the translations of his correspondence, hadn’t either. Still, for a churchman, the clerk spent too much bloody time with his wife.

He opened the door, surprised to find not the clerk but Christina.

She startled at the sound, jumping to her feet when she saw him, scattering pieces of parchment that must have been in her lap across the floor. “You’re back!”

The obvious delight in her voice chaffed against his gnawing guilt. Guilt he had no reason to feel. He was doing his duty. Seeing to his responsibilities. He couldn’t be at her beck and call all the time. But in truth, he’d missed her. Every moment he was away. She was making him soft … weak, and that was something he could not afford.

He scanned the table in front of her, noticing the ink and hastily dropped quill, the open ledgers, the stacks of papers, the dark smudges on her hands, and even one on her cheek. “What are you doing in here?”

He knew what it looked like she was doing, but it didn’t make sense. He pinned her with his gaze, seeing the flush creep up her cheeks.

She bit her lip, tucking her dark hair behind the delicate pink shell of her ear. “I wanted to surprise you.”

Apparently, it was exactly how it appeared. He looked at her again. Closer this time. Surprised by what he saw—or had failed to notice. “You know how to read and write.”

She nodded and took a few steps toward him, her delicate face lit with excitement. “I’m not finished yet; I wanted it to be perfect. I know how busy you’ve been and I wanted to find a way to help, so I’ve been putting the accounts in order. They were a mess.” She waved her hands, her mouth pulled into a broad smile. “Surprise!”

He didn’t know what to say. To say he was taken aback was an understatement. Such learning was rare in the Highlands for a man, let alone a woman. Keeping track of the accounts was no simple task. Was this the reason for the errors Rhuairi had found? He frowned. “Why have you kept this a secret from me?”

Her face fell; obviously, his reaction was not what she’d hoped for. But what did she expect, when he’d walked in not only to discover she’d been keeping a rather big secret from him, but also to find her knee deep in his private business matters? Lord only knew what a mess she could make of things.

“I wanted to surprise you. To show you that I can help.”

Knowing how sensitive she was, he pressed his lips together, trying to control his temper. “This is not a game, Christina,” he said patiently. “You are interfering with important clan matters. Matters that I told you to leave be.”

“I was only trying to help. I saw an error in the ledgers, and with MacDougall’s recent visit, I knew that I had to do something.”

“I have clerks to keep the books. It’s not your place.” He tried to speak gently. “You are my wife. If you found something wrong, you should have brought it to my attention.” He flipped around one of the ledger books, his gaze traveling down the neatly aligned columns.

She straightened her back, her gaze challenging. “You won’t find any mistakes.”

He turned back to look at her. “Sure of yourself?”

“Very.”

He met her gaze. All of a sudden something else occurred to him. Nay, she wouldn’t have … would she? “What else have you been reading?” He took hold of her arm. “Have you been reading my correspondence? My private correspondence?”

She wouldn’t meet his gaze, but the dark stain on her cheeks deepened.

He swore, the effort to control his temper forgotten. He quickly thought back over the past few weeks. He’d received only two secret missives from MacDonald, which he’d kept in his sporran briefly before burning. He thought he’d been careful, but he hadn’t anticipated that his wife could read.

Fear ate at him. When he thought of the danger she could be in if she unsuspectingly saw something she shouldn’t …

How was he supposed to keep her safe if she kept nosing into matters that did not concern her? She’d crossed the line. “Damn it, Christina, I told you to stay out of it.”

Crushed, Christina felt the hot prickle of tears burn in her eyes. This wasn’t at all as she’d planned. He was supposed to be grateful—maybe even impressed and proud—not furious with her.

Just like her father.

He wasn’t like her father. He was fair. He would welcome help no matter the source. Wouldn’t he?

I don’t need you, he might as well have said.

His perfectly chiseled face was as hard and unyielding as granite. “I don’t understand why you are so angry,” she said. “I thought you’d be pleased.”

White lines appeared around his mouth. “Pleased to have you reading my personal correspondence?”

She cursed her fair coloring and inability to control the heat from rising to her cheeks. There was no excuse. But couldn’t he see that she just wanted to be part of his life? “I only wanted to learn more about you. I wanted to know what you do all day. Why you are always so busy. Why you are always gone.” She gazed up at him, seeing the hard set of his jaw. It was the wrong thing to say—a reminder of what she’d seen at the broch. But she wasn’t the only one to blame. “If you would ever tell me anything, I might not be forced to use other means to find out.”

“God’s wounds, Christina! This is not some kind of childish game—it’s dangerous. I’m doing this to protect you.”

Her eyes flared with anger and humiliation. “Then stop treating me like a child and tell me what is going on.” She grabbed his arm, looking up at him pleadingly. They were standing close. Close enough for her to reach up and touch him. To hold his rough cheek in her hand and feel the hard tic of his jaw under her thumb. “Tell me what you are trying to protect me from.”

They stared at each other in the candlelight, she reaching out, he retreating. A dance it seemed they were doomed to repeat time and time again.

Except this time he hesitated. For a moment she actually thought he might tell her. She could see it in his eyes.

But the force of his iron will was too strong, and he carefully detached his arm from her hold. She could feel the tension radiate from him in the hard flex of his shoulders, feel as he fought the natural attraction of their bodies and held himself stiffly away from her. “Stay out of it, Christina. No more ledgers, no more letters, no more following me, no more questions.”

She wanted to cry out with frustration. “Why do you have to be like this?”

He looked genuinely confused. “Like what?”

“Evasive. Recalcitrant. Never telling me anything. Why can’t you confide in me? Would it kill you to share your thoughts with me?”

His gaze hardened. “Nay, but it might kill others.”

The accusation stung. “I would never do anything to betray you. I hoped you’d know by now that you can trust me.”

“That’s not the way it works, Christina. This is real life, not some bard’s tale. Do you honestly think that after two months I should confide everything—even things that put other people’s lives in danger—simply because you are my wife? Even if I wanted to, it’s my duty as chief to keep my own counsel.”

He made her sound ridiculous—naïve. But not all of it was his duty. “Are you sure that isn’t just an excuse? Surely, not everything is of life-or-death importance to the clan.” She leaned against him, her breasts pressing to his chest. His dark, masculine scent washed over her. She remembered the rich, spicy taste of him, the silky, warm press of his mouth on hers. The deep, erotic sweep of his tongue. “What harm could come from—”

“Enough,” he said gruffly, holding her away from him. “You are my wife. You will obey me in this. I do not need to explain my reasons. Nor will you bend me to your will with your body.” His eyes darkened. “As enticing as it might be.”

Christina lurched back as if scalded. Was she doing that? She covered her mouth with her hand, shame washing over her. She was, albeit unknowingly. “I didn’t realize …”

He seemed to believe her. He heaved a heavy sigh. “I came to tell you that I’m leaving.”

She gasped. “Leaving? But you’ve only just returned.”

“I’ll be back by Yule.”

Disappointment wrenched inside her. “But that’s two weeks.” It would feel like forever. “Where—” She stopped herself, looking into his shuttered gaze. Don’t bother, she thought, knowing he wouldn’t tell her anyway. Instead she said, “But your brother, he’s just arrived. I can’t believe you didn’t tell me you were twins.”

“I didn’t think it would matter.” His mouth hardened. “Besides, Torquil is leaving tomorrow.”

Her eyes widened. “But why?”

He gave her a hard look, his eyes unreadable. “I sent him away.”

“Whatever for?”

It was clear he didn’t wish to explain. “For abducting his bride and almost causing a war.”

“But they are in love. Anyone can see that. If you’d only meet Meg—”

“I did. Their feelings make no difference.”

“No difference?” What was wrong with him? This was his brother. His twin brother. How could his happiness not matter? “How can you be so cold and unfeeling?”

He is cold.

Nay. She refused to believe she had imagined what she’d felt before. He might seem like a hard, ruthless warlord on the outside, but there was more to him than that. He was capable of love; she just had to show him how to open his heart.

Her accusation was not without effect. His jaw clenched and the tic pulsed ominously. “Because I have to be. Hundreds of people are counting on me to protect them—to make decisions for the good of the clan. What my brother did could have caused a war that would have killed tens—perhaps dozens—of my people. If that is ‘cold,’ so be it.”

Christina twisted her hands, feeling horrible. She’d never thought of it like that. This wasn’t how things were supposed to happen. Her surprise had turned into a disaster. “Please, I’m sorry. I was only trying to help. I promise I won’t interfere anymore. But don’t leave like this.” A tear escaped the corner of her eye. “Can’t you just stay the night?”

The intensity of his gaze took her aback. He was waging some kind of battle, though she didn’t know what. “I can’t,” he said fiercely.

No explanation. No tenderness. Nothing. She gave him a long, searching look, seeking any sign of weakness. It was futile. She dropped her gaze to the floor, misery washing over her. “I see. Until you return, then.”

God keep you safe.

He took a step toward the door, and then spun around with a crude oath she’d heard from him once before. Before she realized what was happening, he had her in his arms, pressed against the steely shield of his chest, his mouth covering hers in a hard, demanding kiss. A kiss that made her heart pound and stomach flip. A kiss that left her breathless.

A kiss that was over much too soon.

With a groan that was more of a growl, he wrenched away. Their eyes met, and for a moment she caught a glimpse of the tenderness she’d been desperate to see. Then, without another word, he was gone.

“Do you see anything?” Tor asked Lamont, although with his weather-beaten face, beard, and hair thick with ice, and heavy furs draped over his head and shoulders, he was virtually indistinguishable from the rest of the men.

Lamont, or the “Hunter” as MacSorley had dubbed him for his tracking abilities, shook his head, squinting into the heavy mist in the waning hours of daylight. “Nay, captain. Nothing.”

Tor swore, his impatience catching up with him. He was ready for this training exercise to be over. It wasn’t just weariness or the brutal conditions; he couldn’t shake the unease that had followed him since he left Dunvegan. “Keep looking, he didn’t just disappear. He’s out there.”

Lachlan MacRuairi was a slippery bastard, giving proof of his skill of getting in and out without being seen. He was the only one who was yet to be found. Even with Lamont’s tracking skills, he’d eluded capture for four days—nearly a full day beyond MacKay, the only other man who’d made it past two nights in the frigid, unforgiving shadow of the Black Cuillin. Named for the dark garbbo rock that made up their peaks, the Black Cuillins were the highest mountain range on Skye and were considered some of the most formidable in all of Scotland.

In the winter they could be deadly.

Hell wasn’t a pit of fire, Tor knew; it was being cold and wet. Cold that numbed your bones even in the daylight hours. But night—he shivered reflexively—night was pure agony. The cold air penetrated through their heavy furs like icy needles.

Tor knew there was every possibility that MacRuairi was lying somewhere frozen solid, buried under a foot of freshly fallen snow. Last night it had stormed, the thick heavy curtains of white falling in endless waves, leaving the corries at the base of the mountain blanketed in more than a foot of snow, with treacherously deep pockets in some areas. Higher up the mountain the snow depth lessened, due to the narrow ridges and sheer rock faces of the peaks, but there was plenty of ice.

This training exercise was designed for two purposes. Mountains and bad weather were two things the men could count on having to face in the coming days. If they were going to successfully apply their pirate tactics to land, they needed to be able to condition themselves to survive in any conditions. Tor also knew that nothing brought a team together more than shared suffering.

That most of the men had lasted even two days in these harsh surroundings was unusual. The challenge was designed to be nearly impossible: hide anywhere between the three lochs that framed Sgurr an Lagain—“peak of the little hollow,” the highest peak in the range—for seven nights without being found. No small feat given that the barren, rocky terrain provided virtually no cover or shelter. Most of the men he’d brought here before lasted only a few hours—one night at the most. Tor knew all of the caves, and even if you could manage to scavenge enough brush or wood to light a fire, it would be easily spotted.

He’d given the guardsmen an hour’s head start and then hunted them down one by one. Each man found was added to the pack of hunters until, as now, only one remained.

Tor gazed at the fearsome warriors who surrounded him, right now a haggard and miserable-looking group. “Fan out,” he ordered. “We’ll make our way up to the summit from all directions and flush him out that way.” If MacRuairi was alive, they would find him.

And he was alive. Out there, watching them. Tor could feel it. It was almost as if they were waging a private battle of skills—the hunter and the hunted. Chief to chief. Leader to resentful pupil. Normally, it was a challenge he would relish, but right now he just wanted it done.

He positioned most of the men in rough intervals around the base of the mountain. He, Campbell, MacKay, and Lamont would ascend to the main ridge of the summit from all of the possible approaches.

And so they climbed, methodically scrambling their way up the mountain. Tor had taken the most difficult route from the southeast, requiring a steep climb up a craggy cliffside.

A short while later, he stopped to catch his breath on a narrow scree ridge high on the mountainside. Shielding his eyes with his hand, he scanned the peaks above him shrouded in mist, looking for any sign of movement or an incongruity in the landscape.

Nothing. It was eerily still. All he could see through the fog was shards of black rock laced with thin ribbons of white. After taking a fortifying swig of uisge-beatha, he resumed the strenuous climb up the mountain. Moving with the light, sure-footed grace of a mountain lion, nimble and fast, he scaled the treacherous terrain with the ease earned from rigorous training.

Being conditioned, however, did not mean he was impervious to nature’s weapons. He could barely feel his fingertips beneath the thick leather gauntlets, or his toes in the leather boots he’d wrapped with fur. The exposed skin of his mouth and cheeks beneath his helm were burned red with cold, his unshaven jaw was heavy with ice, and his muscles ached with the exertion of four days of climbing up and down these mountains trying to find a ghost.

If it were anyone else, Tor would have put an end to the challenge. But if a man could survive out here it would be the cold-blooded bastard MacRuairi—the devil took care of his own.

But grudgingly—very grudgingly—Tor had to admit that his enemy turned temporary brother-in-arms had impressed him over the past weeks. Lachlan MacRuairi was a skilled and fearless warrior who tackled whatever obstacle Tor threw in his path—and he threw plenty of them—with unwavering determination and grit. MacRuairi epitomized the only code Tor admired: Never give up, never surrender.

But no matter how skilled a warrior or how cooperative he appeared, Tor did not trust him. MacRuairi was like a sleeping snake waiting to strike. He had a mercenary heart; his only loyalty was to himself. He could never fully become part of a team. So why had he agreed to fight for Bruce? Money? Revenge? A death wish, or a complicated plan to go out in a blaze of glory?

Tor could read most men, but MacRuairi was an utterly impenetrable hole of blackness. Maybe that’s what bothered him. It was hard to understand your enemy—brother, he reminded himself—when you didn’t know what motivated him.

Where the hell was he?

Tor’s uncharacteristic impatience did not stem solely from the cold or even from the desire to best MacRuairi, but from the desire to finish the job he’d set out to do so that he could return to Dunvegan. Not to his castle, but to his wife.

Damnation, he missed her. He couldn’t stop seeing her face. Even high in the rocky peaks of the mighty Cuillin she haunted him. Maybe it was the very desolation of his surroundings—the harsh, bitter isolation—that made him think of her. She was warmth and light to a man who’d been living in a barren wasteland for too long. Hell, he was starting to sound like one of those bard’s tales she loved.

Reaching the top of the narrow ridge just below the summit, he scanned the mountain again in the fading daylight, catching sight of Campbell opposite him, who’d climbed the “easier” route up the great stone shoot. Tor motioned with hand signals to check the other side of the peak before heading down, making sure there wasn’t an opening they’d missed.

He wasn’t looking forward to another night on this mountain, but time was running out. It would be dark soon.

Christina would be sitting by the fire with her needlework …

He had to stop this. He couldn’t focus. His thoughts kept shifting back to his wife. She had him all twisted up in uncertain knots. He couldn’t stop replaying in his mind the scene in the solar with her before he’d left. Her excitement. His initial shock over her learning, and then the fear that made him lash out in anger when he learned she’d read his private correspondence. He couldn’t shake the memories of her crestfallen expression and her hurt, tear-filled eyes.

For some reason the accounts were important to her and his reaction had disappointed her—badly. Fear had made him react harshly. He realized it now. Misguided though it might have been, she’d only been trying to help him. She’d been so eager to surprise him, and all he’d been able to think about was how her attempt to help might put her in danger.

Worse, he’d been too damned close to telling her why. And if he’d stayed, he knew he might have done so. Restraint. Resistance. It seemed he had neither when it came to his lovely wife. The spurious good-bye kiss had proved that well enough.

Under his skin? Hell, she was in his blood—his bones— and he didn’t know what to do about it. If he wasn’t careful, he was going to turn into just as big of a fool as his brother—acting on emotion, and not on what was best for the clan. What kind of leader would he be to dance to a woman’s whims.

It was almost dark by the time he started back down. Not concentrating as he should, he took an ill-placed step, causing his foot to slide out from under him and sending a slab of ice tumbling down the steep hillside below him, setting off a small avalanche of rock and snow. He caught his balance without difficulty but berated himself for the lapse. He’d better focus on what he was doing or he was going to end up dead.

Then he saw it.

At the base of the steep cliff below him, perhaps five hundred feet straight down, nearly buried by the snow, was the carcass of a deer. Not in the corrie as it should be if it had fallen to its death, but on a narrow ridge.

That’s how MacRuairi had done it. The mini-avalanche had uncovered his hiding place.

Tor’s blood heated with the rush of the hunter who’d finally sighted his prey. With a burst of renewed energy, he made his way swiftly down. There was just enough light to navigate.

Nearing a narrow scree ledge, he slowed his step, landing each footfall with care, all of his senses honed on his surroundings.

He was about halfway along when disaster struck.

The ground gave way beneath his foot. He slipped. His body slammed hard on the rock, face first, and he began to slide over the ledge. He fought to grab onto something, but the snow and rock fell along with him as he careened sharply toward the edge of the cliff.

He was going too fast. Wind roared in his ears. He clawed with his hands and kicked with his feet. Momentum was starting to take him backward into the air when he slammed into a jagged rock, slowing him down just enough to dig his fingers into a crack in the rock face.

He kicked at the wall, finding nothing for his feet to latch on to. Heart racing, he tried to pull himself up, but it was useless. The sheer wall of rock and ice gave no mercy.

He was dangling by his fingertips at a dead hang, his body battered by the fall and weighed down by the pack and heavy cache of weapons strapped to his back. He dare not let go his grip to attempt to release them, or to reach the rope he had tied to his side—if he moved, he was dead.

Which, unless he found a miracle, was probably how he was going to end up in a few minutes anyway.

His fingers were slipping. The leather gauntlets he wore were as slick as the skin of an eel, providing little traction.

With as little movement as possible, he turned his head in the direction he’d last seen Campbell. He shouted out in the darkness, hearing only the dull echo of his own voice reverberating in his ears.

Hell. He’d always thought he’d die on a battlefield, not dropping off a cliff.

His arms were burning, the weight of his body pulling him down. He gritted his teeth, fighting to hold on. He did not fear death, but neither would he welcome it.

All of a sudden he felt something hit his hand from above. At first he thought it was a rock, but then he realized what it was: a rope.

A disembodied voice called out from above. “Grab it, I’ll pull you up.”

MacRuairi. If the situation weren’t so dire he would laugh. Lachlan MacRuairi would sooner send him to the devil than save him. “How do I know you won’t let the rope go as soon as I grab it?”

For a moment there was only silence. “You don’t. But from where I stand, it doesn’t look like you have much choice.”

Tor swore. MacRuairi was right. It went against every instinct, every bone in his body, but he had to trust the black-hearted viper. “Are you ready?” Tor shouted.

“Aye.”

Taking a deep breath, he released one hand and grabbed for the rope.

It held.

Still expecting to be grabbing air, he released the other hand and latched his fingers around the rope. It took about a quarter of an hour, but slowly and with considerable agony, Tor was pulled up the side of the cliff. A few feet from the ridge, MacRuairi tied the rope around the rock that he’d used to lever him up and reached down his hand.

In the darkness, their eyes met. Without hesitating, Tor let go of the lifeline with his right hand and clasped him around the arm and forearm. Seconds later his feet were on solid ground.

He bent over, catching his breath and letting the blood pool back into his arms. His mind was spinning in a thousand different directions. Straightening, he met his rescuer’s gaze. Malevolent. Ruthless. With the morals of a snake. More likely to cut his throat than save his neck. They’d faced each other too many times in battle for Tor to doubt that MacRuairi wanted him dead. “Why?” he asked.

MacRuairi shrugged as if the answer wasn’t important to him. “Now we’re even.”

For sparing his life at Finlaggan. Tor nodded, but he knew it wasn’t that simple. Lachlan MacRuairi’s reasons for being here just might be more complicated than he’d realized. MacRuairi might be more complicated than he’d realized. It jarred him. He’d been seeing black for so long, the sliver of gray was a shock.

But one thing he knew with certainty: Tor owed Lachlan MacRuairi his life.

With the days beings so short—the sun (such as it was) not rising until almost nine, only to set a scant seven hours later—time should have gone by fast. But the hours passed by like a dirge: slow, monotonous, and droning.

Not even a week had passed, and yet it seemed like a month since Tor had left. Though he’d spent time away before, this was the longest Christina had gone without seeing him, and patience was proving an elusive virtue.

What a fool she’d been. Life married to a knight wasn’t about days filled with thrilling tournaments, watching him joust with her veil on his sleeve and long nights spent cuddled before the hearth while he composed verse about his love for her. It was about months, maybe even years, of war and loneliness.

There was nothing romantic about being left alone to fret and worry.

Was he in danger? Because he’d refused to tell her where he was going, she didn’t know. But because he’d left his entire personal guard at the castle, she suspected he’d not gone off to fight and had instead gone somewhere with the men she’d seen him training.

Who were those men?

She pushed the curiosity from her mind, recalling only too well his admonition. Not her concern. Not her business. Not her place.

So she attended to her duties as the lady of the castle and helped Brother John when Rhuairi was not around, having care not to read any of what passed before her. But even with the preparations for the Yule celebration, there was surprisingly little for her to do behind the dungeon like walls of the castle. The barmkin she walked around in the morning had started to feel like a cage.

And now she didn’t even have the ledgers to keep her busy. She’d been so certain that it would work, that organizing his accounts would be the way to show him that she could be an important part of his life. Perhaps it was that certainty that made the disappointment so much more acute.

Admiration … respect … pride? Hardly. Her attempt to impress him with her skills had failed as resoundingly as it had with her father.

She was furious with the way that he’d reacted—at first patronizing and then lashing out in anger. Perhaps she’d overstepped by reading the missives, but what else was she to do? How else could she possibly break through to him? She’d shown him everything she had to offer and it still wasn’t enough.

She had no place here. Not in his life, not in his heart. If this was the rest of her life, she couldn’t bear it.

For a moment she’d thought about leaving. But she still had hope. She’d pinned her happiness on a kiss, holding on by that one glimpse of tenderness, the first crack in his stony façade.

Was she a fool to ascribe so much meaning to a kiss?

Fastening her cloak around her neck, Christina closed the door behind her and started down the corridor, nearly bumping into Brother John as he was coming out of the solar.

She’d startled him, and it took him a moment to compose himself. Noticing her cloak, he asked, “Where are you off to this morning, my lady?”

“I thought I would go to the village. The tanner’s youngest bairn has fallen ill and the cook has prepared some poulet broth for me to take to him.” Seeing that he was dressed for the cold weather as well, she asked, “And what about you?”

“To the village as well.” He frowned. “Are you sure it is wise to leave the castle, my lady? The fever seems to be spreading. Perhaps it would be best if you waited for the chief to return; he’s due back any day.”

Her foolish heart jumped. “Have you heard from him then?”

He shook his head. “Nay, but given that he was supposed to be gone for only a few days—”

“Not a few days,” she said morosely, “two weeks.”

His eyes widened. “Oh, I see. Perhaps I misunderstood the seneschal.” Christina was not surprised; Rhuairi had seemed less than forthcoming of late. He’d been watching her with an odd look in his eye. When he did not forbid her from helping Brother John, she realized Tor had not spoken to him, but she wondered if he knew what she had done. Brother John was watching her intently. “I do not think the chief would wish for you to put yourself in danger.”

Christina pressed her lips together. Let “the chief” try to object. Attending to the villagers was her duty as Lady of the Castle. He’d reminded her of her place enough. “I appreciate your concern, but the risk is small. The fever seems to be mild.” She gave him a conspiratorial grin. “Besides, if I have to stay another day locked behind these walls, I believe I shall go mad.”

He returned her smile. “I understand completely. Perhaps you would not mind company? If you will wait a moment, there is something I forgot in the solar.”

“I would love the company. Why don’t I meet you by the gate; I have to fetch the pot of broth from the cook.”

She was glad for the company. If Brother John seemed oddly anxious at first, by the time he returned from his errand the anxiety was gone. He spent the rest of the day with her visiting not just the tanner’s son, but a few of the other stricken children as well. The cook had given her enough broth to feed an army, and it did not go to waste. She also slid the children the last of her cherished figs for when they were better.

A handful of her husband’s guardsmen insisted on accompanying her as well. At first she did not think it necessary, but later she was grateful for their protection. The moment she walked outside the castle gates, she felt her husband’s absence sharply. She hadn’t realized how safe he made her feel. Without the shield of his presence, the world suddenly seemed more ominous. Silly, she knew. She did not fear an attack—not during the day at least—but the memory of MacDougall’s visit was fresh in her mind.

Tor had taken precautions, however, and a permanent guard was positioned in the village.

In any event, the satisfaction of doing something useful more than made up for any apprehension she might feel. As she sat on the birlinn beside Brother John to return to the castle, she was glad she’d gone and vowed to do so again in the coming days.

The light was fading and the mist sinking as they neared the jetty to the sea-gate. It wasn’t until they were a few lengths away that she realized another boat was moored on the jetty.

The fearsome-looking hawk carved in the prow sent a shiver running down her spine. “Do you recognize the boat?” she asked the clerk.

He shook his head. “Nay, I’ve never seen it before.”

Tor’s guardsmen didn’t seem concerned.

The other boat appeared to be about ready to depart. Two men were standing on the dock. She recognized one as Rhuairi. She thought the other man handed him something before he quickly jumped in the boat and removed the rope moorings. Brother John had noticed it as well. “Perhaps it’s just a messenger,” he said.

She relaxed a little, realizing he was probably right. It wasn’t until the other boat had pulled away, however, that she heaved a sigh of relief.

Rhuairi greeted them as they disembarked, holding his hand out to help her from the boat. “Did you have a pleasant day, my lady?”

“Aye,” she said. “I did. Was that a messenger we saw leaving?”

His expression went blank. “Nay, my lady. Just some local clansmen wishing to see the chief.”

She exchanged a look with Brother John. Local clansmen? Those had been warriors.

She didn’t think much about the strange exchange until later.

Hours after he’d nearly slid off the mountain, Tor sat back against a low boulder, his legs stretched out toward the glowing embers of the fire, listening to the guardsmen argue. It was strangely relaxing. Comfortable in its predictability. Not unlike the squabbling he’d done with his siblings around the dais when they were young. As usual, the talk was of the looming war with England and when—and if—Bruce would make his move.

It had to be near midnight, and with the day he had planned for them tomorrow, he should be abed. But he was still too restless from what had happened earlier to sleep.

When the others had seen him and MacRuairi coming down the hill, they’d assumed that Tor had found him. MacRuairi—full of more surprises—made no effort to correct them, but Tor quickly explained what had happened. The men seemed just as surprised as he’d been—with the possible exception of Gordon. MacRuairi kept to himself, and for the most part the rest of them were happy to keep it that way. But Gordon, the gregarious young alchemist, seemed not to notice the menacing cloud surrounding MacRuairi, and the two had formed a friendship of sorts—if you called Gordon talking and MacRuairi listening a friendship.

MacLean’s deep voice broke through the din of his thoughts. “Wallace’s mistake was thinking he could repeat his success at Stirling Bridge and best Edward in a pitched battle—army to army. He should have stuck to raids; that was his strength in leadership. After the loss at Falkirk he was done. Only his scorched-earth tactics prevented Edward from taking Scotland right then.”

The more Tor listened to him, the more he recognized MacLean’s keen mind for battle tactics and strategy. Something he had every intention of taking advantage of later. Or rather, he corrected himself, something MacSorley would take advantage of.

“You weren’t there,” Boyd argued angrily. The fierce patriot tolerated no criticism of Wallace, whom he’d fought beside for years. “It wasn’t Wallace, but the traitorous Comyns who caused the defeat at Falkirk when they retreated and left the spearmen in their schiltron formations open to Edward’s longbows.”

MacRuairi usually avoided any talk of politics, but he liked to stir up trouble between Seton and Boyd—not that they needed his help. “Sir Dragon, you look like you have something to say,” he said, the nickname referring to the coat of arms on the tabard Seton insisted on wearing.

Seton’s jaw clenched. “It’s not a Dragon, it’s a Wyvern, you damned barbarian,” he gritted out. MacRuairi knew full well what it was. “Wallace lost because he couldn’t control his men in a pitched battle. He knew how to set fires and attack at night. Falkirk proved that unorganized and undisciplined foot soldiers—no matter how brave—are no match against trained knights.”

Boyd looked like he wanted to tear off the young Englishman’s head, but after the near disaster at the loch he’d kept a tight rein on his anger toward his partner. “If that’s what you think, then why the hell are you here?”

Seton gave him a look of haughty disdain. “Bruce is my liege lord.”

“And his liege lord is King Edward,” Boyd pointed out. “So shouldn’t you be fighting for him?”

Seton’s face flushed angrily. “Why are you here? It wasn’t that long ago that you were fighting alongside Comyn.”

“I fought for the Lion,” Boyd said through clenched teeth, referring to Scotland’s symbol of kingship. “Always for Scotland, and right now that means Robert Bruce. I’d sooner see you on the throne than Comyn. He lost his claim to the crown when he deserted us on the battlefield.”

Seeking to defuse the tension, MacLean said, “Bruce has learned from Wallace’s mistakes. The very fact that we are here attests to that. He will not meet Edward army-to-army until he is ready. And Bruce is a knight—one of the best in Christendom. When the time comes, he will know how to command an army.”

Seton turned to MacRuairi, proving he knew exactly what he’d done to instigate the argument. “And what about you. Why are you here? Something as noble as lining your coffers?” he sneered, not bothering to hide his disdain.

MacRuairi’s expression was unreadable. “Of course I wouldn’t risk my head for something as fleeting as patriotism or duty. What better reason than wealth?”

He spoke matter-of-factly, but Tor knew it wasn’t the truth. Not all of it anyway.

“How about a lass?” MacSorley said with a grin aimed at Tor. “I can think of no better reason to lose my neck than the promise of a sweet lass in my bed.”

“Getting tired of your hand, MacSorley?” Lamont said dryly.

The big Norseman shook his head woefully. “Many more weeks of this and I’ll have to propose.” The men chuckled. Practicality borne of necessity. War and moving around so much sometimes made women scarce for weeks. “As soon as we finish here, I’ll be making a quick stop on Mull where I’ve got a lusty, wee lass with the biggest, sweetest pair of breasts just waiting for me. Creamy, flawless skin. Nipples the lightest pink and the size of two tiny pearls.” He sighed longingly. “A strong wind, a full belly, and a comely lass. It doesn’t take much to make me a happy man.”

MacSorley wore his devil-may-care attitude well—it was part of what made him so popular and good at defusing tension in the ranks. It even followed him on the battlefield. Tor remembered how shocked he’d been to see the big Viking smiling as he wielded his fearsome battle-axe in the heat of battle.

But Tor didn’t mistake MacSorley’s affability for weakness or softness. Beneath that smile was a core of steel. Only once had Tor seen him lose that roguish grin, but it had been a memorable sight. And people said he was cold and ruthless.

“You going to marry this lass, MacSorley?” Seton asked.

The Viking practically choked on his cuirm. “God’s blood! Why the hell would I do that, lad? Unlike our patron saint over there,” he motioned to MacKay, “one pair of breasts, no matter how fine, for the rest of my life?” He shuddered. “Besides, wouldn’t want to deprive the rest of the lasses of my expertise.”

“Bugger off, MacSorley,” the surly Highlander growled.

MacKay never talked about women, not like the rest of them. This earned him MacSorley’s curiosity, which when he failed to satisfy, inevitably led to more prodding.

“That’s the most romantic thing I’ve heard you say the entire time you’ve been here,” MacSorley mocked. “Between you and MacLean, it’s hard to say who’s more of a monk.”

MacLean was newly married, though he became silent when the subject arose. For good reason: He’d married a MacDowell—kin to the MacDougalls and Comyns.

“You don’t talk much about your betrothed, Gordon,” Seton said, diverting the attention from MacLean.

Gordon shrugged. “Not much to say, I barely know her.”

“Who is she?” Seton asked.

Gordon hesitated. “Helen, the daughter of William of Moray, Earl of Sutherland.”

Tor happened to be looking at MacKay when Gordon made his pronouncement and saw the flicker of shock and pain that was quickly masked. Gordon must have caught the look in his friend’s face, too, because Tor saw the look of silent apology that he shot him.

Tor understood why Gordon hadn’t said anything before. The MacKays’ bitter feud with the Sutherland clan was well known. But he wondered whether there was more to it.

The talk returned to politics and the speculation on when they would be called to arms. He was grateful for the change of subject, knowing it wouldn’t be long before the Viking turned his prodding in his direction. The last thing Tor wanted to talk about was his wife. He had a job to do, and only when it was complete could he set things right. It would do no good to brood over things he could not change. But the way he’d left her bothered him. He vowed to make it up to her when he returned.

His thoughts turned back to what had happened earlier on the mountain. MacRuairi was seated at the edge of the group, shrouded in darkness, running a sharpening stone over the blade of one of his swords.

Tor got to his feet and walked over to sit beside him. After a moment he said, “It wasn’t you—the recent raids on Skye.”

MacRuairi didn’t bother to look up, but continued running the stone along the blade. “I was under the impression we’d agreed to a truce.”

“I’ve been on the other side of one of your ‘truces’ before.”

If MacRuairi took offense he didn’t show it, but he did set aside his stone. “Aye, but now we are family.” He smiled at Tor’s scowl. “Who else do you think it might be?”

Tor’s expression was grim. “I don’t know. Perhaps Nicolson, but MacDonald assures me he’s been appeased.”

“Perhaps they were not aimed at you, but you were merely a convenient target.”

Tor frowned. “Aye, it’s possible.”

But the attacks didn’t feel opportunistic; they felt personal. It hadn’t just been reiving cattle and stealing crops; his people had been targeted as well. That was one of the reasons he’d suspected MacRuairi.

“When did the last one occur?”

“While I was at Finlaggan.”

“And the one before? Were you gone for that as well?”

Tor shook his head but then remembered. “I was supposed to be, but at the last minute I changed my plans.”

MacRuairi eyed him thoughtfully. “Without time for someone to receive word of the change?”

“Nay,” Tor agreed, realizing what he was suggesting. “You think there might be someone spying on me,” he said flatly. Every instinct rebelled at the idea. He knew his men.

MacRuairi shrugged. “It’s a possibility.”

As much as Tor didn’t like to think that one of his people could have betrayed him, MacRuairi was right. He had to consider it. Who had he angered enough to go to all the trouble? Nicolson certainly. For the attacks that were recent, he would have to add MacDougall to the list.

If someone was spying on him …

He swore. His first thought was of Christina. He forced back the spike of what could only be termed panic. She was safe. No one could get to her in the castle; Dunvegan was impenetrable.

“Who knows how long you will be gone?” MacRuairi asked, reading his mind.

“Too many people,” Tor answered, jumping to his feet, his earlier exhaustion forgotten. “If we leave now, we can be there by midday.”

Brother John was turning into an overprotective nursemaid. “Not today, my lady. Tomorrow will be soon enough. The children are improving and you, forgive me for saying, are looking tired.”

She was tired. Her menses were about to start, and as always, she had cramps and a headache. But she could hardly explain that to a churchman. “I’m fine, and I’m not going to miss this beautiful day. I’ve forgotten what the sun looks like. Come, we won’t be gone long.”

But she was wrong. The children had indeed improved and had decided to entertain her with a special song and dance. It wasn’t until near midday that she and Brother John started to make their way back to the boat for the return ride to the castle.

“Slow down, Brother John,” she said with a laugh. “I’ve never seen you walking so fast.”

He smiled. “Was I? I’m sorry, my lady. I must be hungry.”

“After all those tarts that you ate?”

He blushed. “I have a fondness for plums.”

“As do I. What a wonderful treat this late in the season.”

All of a sudden Brother John jerked to a stop. “Did you hear that?”

“Hear wh—”

But her question was cut off by the far-off sound of a horn. The blood drained from her face. She looked to the clerk and could see her panic reflected in his gaze. “What is that?” she asked Colyne, one of the guardsmen who’d accompanied them.

She suspected the answer, but it didn’t lessen the shock when it came.

“It’s a warning from the castle, my lady.” His face looked grim. “We’re under attack.”

Tor saw the first plumes of smoke from the village about a mile away, just as Campbell and MacGregor returned with a report.

Their expressions were grim. “At least a hundred and fifty men—mostly mercenaries, by the looks of them,” Campbell said. “I counted four galley warships in the harbor, but I think more must be at the castle to prevent additional men from reaching the village.”

She’s safe, he reminded himself. He forced his mind to lock down, knowing he couldn’t allow himself to be distracted. Mercenaries, Campbell had said. This was not a raid, but a full-scale war. He’d stationed a guard to protect the village, but his score of men would be heavily outnumbered. “Casualties?”

“A few dozen,” MacGregor replied. “Mostly theirs. Two of your men. Your guardsmen have set up a shield wall where the path from the harbor leads into the village.”

Tor nodded, not surprised. His men were well trained, used to facing larger forces. It was a favorite tactic of his. As King Leonidas had done at the Battle of Thermopylae, they’d chosen to fight at the narrowest part of the village, taking away some of their enemies’ advantage in size. For a time. But they would not be able to hold out forever against such odds. And like what doomed the fabled stand of the three hundred Spartans at the pass of Thermopylae, there was more than one way into the village.

“The villagers?” he asked.

MacGregor’s mouth thinned. “Three men, a woman, and a child that I could see. The rest must have found shelter, but the attackers are showing no mercy.”

Tor’s fists clenched with barely repressed rage. He honed the anger surging through him into a steely sword of retribution. Whoever his unknown enemies might be, they were about to pay.

He wasn’t the only one eager to fight. Though the team had been marching all night across miles of rugged landscape, Campbell and MacGregor’s news acted like a lightning rod. Nothing invigorated a warrior like the promise of battle. And these warriors had been held at bay for too long.

But this was not their war.

The men had gathered round him in the trees. Despite the rigorous training they’d endured the past week and the nightlong journey without sleep, the elite guard looked intense and deadly. Their ragged, unkempt appearance only added to the fearsomeness of their grizzled, battle-hard faces. He met each man’s gaze. “You joined to fight for Bruce, not for me. You’ve heard what Campbell said: They have at least a hundred and fifty men; I have eighteen, maybe less.”

“Nineteen,” MacSorley said, stepping forward. “No way in hell I’m letting you have all the fun.” The big Viking smiled. “Let’s give the skalds something to sing about.”

The other men stepped forward behind him—except for one. “Time to put all that training to the test, captain,” Boyd said.

Tor looked to the man who’d stayed back. MacRuairi slumped lazily against a tree. He shrugged and uncrossed his arms. The dual hilts of his swords rose behind his shoulders menacingly—like the smile that curved his mouth. “Someone needs to watch MacSorley’s back.”

Tor nodded, moved by the unanimous show of support.

Knowing they had to move quickly, he set out the plan. Half the team would move in to bolster the men at the shield wall; the other half would move around and try to outflank them, attacking from both sides. “Are you ready?”

“Aye, captain,” they said in unison, determination and anticipation in their fierce visages. Beneath the metal mask of his helm, Tor smiled—a terrifying curl of the mouth that promised no mercy. “Then let’s give them a surprise before we send them to the devil.” He lifted his dirk in the air. “Death before surrender!”

“Death before surrender!” they repeated in unison.

Knowing they would only weigh them down, they left their packs behind and ran. In a little more than five minutes, they’d reached the outskirts of the village.

The distant clamor of battle mixing with the desolate quiet of the shuttered stone houses was eerie. Some of the attackers’ flaming arrows had found their mark on the thatched roofs. Heavy in the smoke-filled air was the unmistakable metallic scent of blood.

As they drew near, Tor swore, realizing they were too late to implement his plan to outflank them. Heavily armored attackers were pouring through the village. The shield wall had broken.

He quickly changed tactics. It wouldn’t be a carefully orchestrated surprise attack, but an all-out brawl of strength and skill.

The odds were against them. If he were alone, he knew he wouldn’t have had a chance. But he wasn’t alone. And he never worried about odds. He fought to win.

Reaching behind his back, he slid his two-handed great sword claidheamh da laimh from its scabbard and gave the sign they’d been waiting for. With a fierce war cry, the team attacked.

MacGregor let go a rapid stream of arrows, fired with perfect aim and angled trajectory to pierce any armor—mail or leather. Six men fell before Tor had even swung his sword.

In one deadly swoop he added two more. Spinning around, he fended off the blade of an attacker. Steel clanged against steel. Despite the full-bodied attack of the other man, Tor’s blade barely moved, his muscles flexing as hard as stone.

No mercy. With an angry growl, he pushed the man back, lifted his sword over his head, and brought it down full force on his enemy’s head, splitting his skull like a gourd.

He felt nothing. Only cold purpose.

Hacking, swinging, and thrusting, Tor forged a path of blood and destruction through the startled attackers with his sword. Like the thunderbolt the sword was named for, bheithir struck down all in its path. Battle lust roared through his veins. His senses flared—heightened—as the strange euphoria washed over him. His mind cleared of everything but the only truth that mattered in war: Kill or be killed.

Death surrounded him. But in the face of mortality, he’d never felt more alive. With every stroke he felt stronger. Harder. More invincible.

And he wasn’t alone.

Together they were a terrifying sight. Eleven of the greatest warriors let loose in one violent charge. They were wild and fearsome, yet even more awe-inspiring working in tandem. It was a deadly medley of expertly wielded swords, battleaxes, hammers, and spears.

The enemy had never seen anything like it.

Instead of helpless villagers, they’d run headlong into a phantom army of seemingly indestructible warriors. It was clear this wasn’t what the mercenaries had expected or signed up for. Not a quarter of an hour passed before they were in retreat. As Tor’s guardsmen had done, the attackers formed a shield wall at the head of the path, enabling them to fall back to the harbor and ready their galleys.

Tor and the team fought through, but the warships were already pulling away.

“Go after them,” he shouted to MacSorley and MacRuairi. The two Norse-blooded kinsmen didn’t hesitate, jumping into a small birlinn that was used as a ferry from the castle, and with a handful of men, giving chase to the departing galleys.

A few attackers had been unable to reach the ships in time. Wanting to question them, Tor attempted to take them alive. It was a mistake.

MacGregor had put down his bow and was seeing to one of Tor’s wounded guardsmen when one of the remaining attackers unfurled a spear.

Tor cut him down and shouted a warning, but MacGregor turned too late. The spear sliced through the air on a deadly path right for his head.

If Tor hadn’t seen what happened next he wouldn’t have believed it.

Campbell reached out and snagged the spear with his hand, catching it only inches from MacGregor’s face. In one smooth movement he brought it down hard on his knee, snapping the thick wood in two and tossing it at his partner’s feet.

A hush descended over the battlefield.

It took MacGregor, who’d been looking death in the eye, a moment to recover. “Hell, Campbell, where did you learn how to do that?”

The quiet Highland ranger shrugged. “It was a game my brothers and I used to play.”

“Bloodthirsty family you have there,” MacGregor said wryly.

Not missing the hidden jab, Campbell smiled, giving his feuding-clansman-turned-partner a provoking look. “Never say a Campbell didn’t lift a hand to save a MacGregor.”

Instead of snapping back as he usually did, MacGregor threw his head back and laughed.

Now Tor knew he’d seen it all. Unless he was mistaken, Campbell and MacGregor had started to see beyond the feud. The camaraderie among the team was growing—even he was not immune. Perhaps there was hope for Boyd and Seton yet?

He wouldn’t hold his breath.

Shaking his head, Tor turned back to finish securing the prisoners, only to realize it was too late: All the attackers had been slain. He cursed, knowing that discovering who was behind the raid from one of the regular mercenaries would have been a long shot anyway. Perhaps if MacSorley and MacRuairi caught up with the boats, he would learn more.

There were only a few men who could raise this large a force of mercenaries, but one came to mind: MacDougall.

Could the news of his marriage have done this? This attack wasn’t like the others. These men had come to destroy and slaughter.

His blood chilled when he looked down at the dead body of a woman and her child. The lad was no older than three. The mother had obviously tried to protect him with her body, but the sword had sliced through both of them. Anger, regret, and bitterness soured in his mouth.

This was exactly what he’d wanted to avoid.

He turned away from the bodies, but the image would be burned in his mind.

Cognizant of the danger, he ordered the team back to the broch before too many people saw them. Their work was done here.

He owed them much, knowing he would never have been able to do it without them. It was an odd position for him—relying on others. Fighting with them had been a unique experience. He’d trained plenty of men before, but none like these. These men were his equals, with skills that surpassed his own. As the leader, he was used to being apart. The irony of his job was that he was to foster camaraderie but could never be just one of the team. But today had been different.

Slowly, the village came back to life. Doors opened and shaken clansmen emerged from their homes. He was surprised to see Colyne and a handful of guardsmen coming toward him from the chapel.

“What are you doing here? Why weren’t you fighting with the others?”

“Thank God you came when you did, ri tuath.”

“Why—”

But Tor’s question strangled in his throat when he glanced past the guardsmen at the person emerging from the chapel door.

He went stone still. His face drained, as what could only be described as blood-curdling fear rushed through him. It wasn’t possible.

But it was. His wife stood before him. Her big, tear-filled eyes locked on his, dominating her pale, heart-shaped face. For a moment time seemed to stop. They stared at each other, something big and powerful passing between them. An emotion so foreign Tor didn’t even know how to describe it, except that it filled his chest with a hot ball of pain and horror.

She could have been killed.

He wanted to let out a primal roar, but what she did next stopped him cold. Heedless of anything around them, or the blood and gore that stained the ground and him, she catapulted herself into his arms.

His heart slammed against his ribs. Something shifted inside him. Something warm and powerful.

Holding her tight in his arms, he murmured soothing words, comforting not only the sobbing woman in his arms, but also himself.

Through her tears, Christina gazed up at the filthy, bloodstained man holding her. She’d never been happier to see anyone in her life. Her eyes widened, noticing the large cut on his face and the bruise near his eye. “You’re hurt,” she cried, reaching up to cup his face.

But he shook her off. “I’m fine,” he said gruffly.

Christina frowned. He could play big, invincible warrior with his men, but once she got him back to the castle she would see to that wound whether he wanted her to or not. “I’m so glad you are safe. There were so many galleys.”

They couldn’t see the fighting from the church, but when they’d heard the roar go up, she knew it was her husband.

Tor was dumbstruck. “Me?” She could see his incredulity slip into anger. He held her by the shoulders and seemed to be fighting not to shake her. “Are you daft? What about you? Do you know what would have happened had I not arrived?”

He’s scared. Worry for her was making him angry. Why had she never realized it before? It shed an entirely new light on his blasts of temper. “I was safe in the sanctuary of the church with some of the others. Brother John thought of it.” She smiled at the clerk, who’d come up behind her.

Tor looked mildly annoyed to see him. “Not all men heed the sanctuary of the church.”

“Which was why your men insisted on guarding the door rather than joining the others. I was in no danger, truly.” She’d been terrified, but given his present mood, she decided to save that information for later. “Even if they violated sanctuary, Brother John had me hidden under the seat of the confessional. They never would have found me.”

Tor turned to the clerk, and though it looked as if it pained him, he said, “It seems I owe you a debt of gratitude.”

The praise flustered the young churchman. An embarrassed flush rose to his thin, freckled cheeks. “I only wish that we’d been able to return to the castle in time. I can’t tell you how happy we were to hear you and your men arrive. It sounded like you had an army with you.” He looked around and frowned. “Where did they go?”

“I returned early and was able to gather men from the castle,” Tor explained. “They’ve gone after the attackers.”

A dubious frown wrinkled the clerk’s forehead. Christina feared Tor’s explanation had not satisfied him. “I see,” Brother John said.

“Who were they?” Christina asked. “Why would they attack us like that?”

“I don’t know,” Tor said grimly. “But I intend to find out.”

From the merciless look on his face, Christina almost pitied the man responsible when he did. She’d carefully avoided looking at the ground behind him but could not escape the horror completely. The sickly scent of death hung in the air. She didn’t need to look at the bodies to know they were there.

Tor seemed to remember their surroundings at the same time. Taking her by the arm, he attempted to steer her away. “Come—”

She jerked back, her eye catching something that made her look down.

God, she wished she hadn’t.

“Don’t.” He tried to pull her away, but she yanked her arm from his hold.

“No,” she gasped. Her stomach curdled, bile rising up the back of her throat. Her hand flew to her mouth, as if she could hold back the nausea that threatened. She took a few steps forward and dropped to her knees, horror and despair washing over her.

The body of a woman lay facedown across the body of a small boy. She knew them both. The reeve’s wife and son. Trembling, she reached out and smoothed her hand over the child’s blond, silky hair. It was still warm from the sun. Tears burned her eyes. She looked up to her husband, stacked with muscle and armor, a looming shadow against the sun. How could he do this? How could he surround himself with death all the time? How did he not die from the horror of it? “What kind of monster would do such a thing? Who could harm a child?”

He shook his head grimly.

All of a sudden she had a horrible thought. One that made the pressure in her chest burn. God, was this her fault? “Could it have been MacDougall?”

Tor’s jaw hardened as if he knew what she was thinking. Had he thought it, too? “Possibly. But there are others as well.”

She looked back to the mother and child, tears sliding down her cheeks, praying that this had nothing to do with her.

“Come.” Tor carefully drew her away. “Don’t think about it.”

She turned on him, outraged, staring into that brutally handsome face. Not one flicker of emotion traversed his stoic expression. Surely, he could not look at the body of an innocent child and remain so unaffected. “How can I not think about it? What is wrong with you? Does nothing affect you?”

He gave her a hard look, his blue eyes glacial. “I can’t let it. But just because I don’t show emotion doesn’t mean I am incapable of feeling.”

The truth smacked her. This was how he functioned. For the first time, she understood why he might need to be so cold. How burying emotion could protect you in such hideous, brutal conditions.

She barely knew the woman and child before her yet she was stricken with overwhelming grief, sadness, and horror. What would it be like to see friends, men you’d fought beside for years, brutally killed before your eyes?

She shuddered. Ice was a protective shield he needed to survive.

Her heart went out to him. He might not show compassion, but he felt it. That he’d kept emotion inside was hardly surprising given his past. She just needed to be more patient with him.

“I’m sorry,” she said softly.

He nodded. She allowed him to lead her away, but the ground seemed to be moving under her feet as if she was walking down the deck of a ship in a storm. Her stomach rolled and heaved. Perspiration dampened her forehead.

She didn’t feel well.

“Why did you leave the castle?” he asked. “What were you doing in the village?”

She swayed.

“Tina, what’s wrong?”

She heard the alarm in his voice even though it sounded distant, as if he was underwater. Her head spun, and when she looked up at him he looked fuzzy, unfocused.

“I don’t …” she managed before everything went black.

She woke the first time to darkness. Her eyelids fluttered, but they felt so heavy she kept them closed. And why was it so hot? She felt as though she was sleeping atop a fire. She tossed off the sheets, writhed around, and tried to find elusive comfort.

She was aware of a big, soothing hand on her head. Of deep murmuring. The covers were over her again. She mewled a complaint, settling only when the voice started again. She sighed, contended, before darkness pulled her under again.

When Christina woke the second time it was morning. Her eyes opened more easily this time, lids fluttering a few times before settling open. She stretched, feeling refreshed after a deep sleep.

A frown pinched her brows. Sleep? How had she gotten back to her chamber? The last thing she remembered was …

Hearing a sound, her gaze shot across the room. Tor was shifting in a wooden chair, a blanket wrapped around him, trying—unsuccessfully, it appeared—to get comfortable. He swore, and something about his angry, flustered expression made her giggle.

Tossing the plaid to the floor, he jumped to his feet and was at her side in a heartbeat. “You’re awake.”

She smiled at the obvious. He, on the other hand, looked as if he hadn’t slept in a week. He’d changed and washed the stains of battle away, but the lines of strain and fatigue were not so easily erased. His dark, golden hair was mussed, looking as if he’d raked his hands through it repeatedly; his clothes were rumpled, and his jaw was shadowed by more than a week’s worth of stubble. Yet he still managed to look heartbreakingly handsome.

Her gaze flickered back to the chair and her nose wrinkled. “Did you sleep there?”

He frowned. “You were ill.”

Really? She felt fine. Though she did remember feeling strange and lightheaded right before she’d blacked out. The first time they’d shared the night together and she didn’t remember any of it. “For how long?”

“Two days.” He shot her an angry glare. “You are never to be ill again.” He crossed his arms, looking very chiefly. “I won’t permit it.”

She blinked and realized he was actually serious. He’d been worried about her. A bubble of happiness burst inside her. She started to smile, but seeing him glower, she quickly smothered it. “I shall do my best,” she said soberly.

His eyes narrowed as if he knew she was teasing him. He sat down on the edge of the bed, studying her intently, as if to assure himself that she was really recovered. “Why would you go to the village when you knew there was a fever?”

She lifted her chin, not liking his tone. “I wanted to help, and it was not a serious one. Besides, it is my duty as Lady of the Castle to tend the villagers. You made it quite clear that I was to restrict myself to certain tasks.”

He winced. “I might have spoken harshly—”

“Might have?” she interrupted, arching a brow.

He frowned at her again, but she was becoming quite immune to those black looks. Who would have thought that the girl who cowered in the shadows a couple of months ago would be standing up to the most feared warrior in the Highlands?

“I’m used to speaking bluntly, and I was angry,” he said. “I’m also not accustomed to someone ignoring my orders.”

“Are you trying to apologize?”

He frowned as if the notion surprised him. “I suppose I am. You were right in some of what you said. Not everything is about my duty to my clan, but I’ve grown so used to keeping my thoughts to myself, I’m not sure I know how to be any other way.”

Christina was shocked that her words had made an impact. “Haven’t you ever wanted to have someone to talk to? Someone to listen to? Being responsible for so many people, it must be an incredible burden to shoulder alone. Having someone to talk to might make it easier.”

He looked thoughtful. “Perhaps.”

She tilted her head, studying him curiously. “Why is sharing your thoughts so difficult for you?”

He held her gaze. From his silence, it appeared he was waging some kind of internal debate. She was pleased when he answered her. “Because it is my duty as chief to keep my own counsel. I know only too well the harm that can come when I do not.”

“What happened?”

“I told you of the raid on Dunvegan that killed my parents?” She nodded. “My father was betrayed by a man he thought a friend—a kinsman. The Earl of Ross used information he’d tricked from my mother to order the attack that killed my parents and nearly destroyed my clan. Women, children—no one escaped the bloodletting. It was a slaughter.”

She covered her mouth with her hand, horrified. She hadn’t realized when he’d told her before. “You were there.”

He nodded, his eyes bleak. “Aye. Hidden in the chapel with my brother and sister. My father lived long enough to tell me what happened.” He paused. “My mother was not so fortunate by the time Ross’s men had finished with her.”

She gasped, tears springing to her eyes. “Oh my God, I’m so sorry.”

He shrugged. “It was a long time ago.”

But Christina was not fooled. He lived with the legacy of that day even today. It was why he kept himself detached. Alone. Her heart went out to him. To the little boy who’d seen his parents killed and his clan nearly destroyed, and was burdened with the weight of putting it all back together. “And afterward, you were left to pick up the pieces?”

He looked at her as if it should be obvious. “I was chief.”

“But you were only ten,” she said, appalled. It was far too much responsibility for any one person, let alone a child so young. He wouldn’t have stayed a child for long.

“I managed.”

She put her hand on his arm. “Quite well, it seems. Your clan is fortunate to have you.” He was an amazing man. She’d known it before, but hearing what he’d gone through made her even more proud of him. And determined. After the selfless devotion to his clan for years, he deserved some happiness for himself.

She sensed this was all she was going to get out of him for now. The fact that he’d opened up even just a little bit was quite an achievement—a miracle, really. Seeing him struggle and get all prickly, she was hard-pressed not to throw her arms around him—he looked so adorable. But the world was not made in a day, and neither would her husband change a lifetime of silence.

“I’m sorry, too,” she said. “I was so focused on you confiding in me, I never stopped to think about what I was really asking for. I wish you could confide in me, but I understand why you cannot.”

“I am trying to protect you, Christina, not hurt you.”

“I know that.”

“I don’t want you interfering because it is dangerous. I need you to trust me on this.” His eyes fixed on her intently. “Can you do that?”

She nodded, though she wished the trust were mutual.

He seemed to consider something. When he spoke it was very carefully, as if the words did not come easily. “I would like to suggest a compromise.”

Her eyes widened to exaggerated proportions. “Compromise? I didn’t think you knew that word.”

He gave her a sharp look. “It’s not one I’ve used very often, but for you I’m prepared to make an exception.”

He was teasing her. She couldn’t believe it. “I’m duly honored,” she said with an exaggerated bow of her head.

He flashed her a roguish grin, and it felt as if the sun had broken through the clouds. It changed his whole face, making him look years younger. “How old are you?” she blurted.

A puzzled look creased his brow. “One and thirty.” Ignoring her strange question, he went back to what he’d been about to say. He cleared his throat. “If you can agree to accept when I cannot tell you something, then I shall endeavor to be more …”

He seemed to be having considerable difficulty finding the right word.

“Forthcoming,” she offered, trying to bite back a smile.

One side of his mouth curved in a wry grin. “Aye, forthcoming.”

She grinned. “I should like that.” It was enough. For now. But she still hoped that eventually he would make her more a part of his life. After her experience with organizing the books, she knew he could use her.

He smoothed her hair back from her face, studying her for so long with those implacably clear ice-blue eyes that a self-conscious flush rose to her cheeks. “I must look a fright,” she said, lowering her gaze.

His eyes darkened with heat. “You look beautiful.”

The simply spoken words startled her with their sincerity. Warmth spread through her. She’d heard the words before, but never had they mattered. “You’ve never said so.”

He looked surprised. “Haven’t I? I’ve thought it hundreds of times.”

“My mind-reading skills aren’t what they used to be.”

He laughed, and Christina thought it was the most wonderful sound in the world. This was exactly the kind of moment she’d dreamed of. She wished she could hold on to it forever.

His laughter died, and their eyes met.

The air sparked between them. The heat of a different kind of fever sent a flush spreading over her skin. It had been too long. Her body craved his on an elemental level—like water, food, and air, she needed him.

She was deeply conscious of him beside her on the bed, of his broad shoulders and powerful arms. Of his spicy, masculine scent. Of his gorgeous mouth.

He leaned down.

Her breath caught in anticipation.

But instead of kissing her, he pressed his lips to her forehead. “You need to rest,” he said.

“I feel fine,” she insisted, sounding not unlike a child deprived of a toy. Her very favorite toy.

But her effort to change his mind fell on deaf ears. He stood up. “I’ll be back to check on you later. If you need anything, just tell Morag.”

A bath. First thing. But sure that he would have other ideas about that, she decided not to mention it. “Morag was here? I thought she would be busy tending the wounded.”

“Among the men there were only a few bruises and scratches.”

She was relieved to hear it. A shadow of the ones who weren’t so fortunate passed over her.

He stood up and she watched him walk to the door. “Get some rest. I’ll send Mhairi to watch over you.”

“It isn’t necessary—”

But the door had already closed shut.

It was late afternoon when Tor returned to the castle. As much as he would have liked to stay by his wife’s sickbed, once he’d been assured of her well-being, he had matters to attend to that could not be delayed any longer.

It was the first time he could recall ever resenting the call of duty. But in addition to trying to ferret out a possible spy, he’d also received a disturbing message from MacDonald requiring action. It would likely upset the hard-won balance of the team, but it could not be avoided.

Besides, if he’d stayed in that room one more minute he was liable to forget how ill she’d been and show her exactly how much she’d frightened him.

The moment when she’d collapsed to the ground was not one he wished to remember—ever. For one agonizing moment, he’d thought she was dead. He’d been able to breathe only when he’d felt the flutter of her pulse beneath his fingers and her faint but steady breath on his cheek. The panic subsided a bit more when the healer examined her and informed him that she had only a fever.

Only. There was no “only” when it came to his wife. When the old woman had made that mistake, he’d scared her out of half the years she had left—and she didn’t have many to spare.

He’d never felt like this before. Christina roused a fierce protectiveness in him of which he didn’t know he was capable. It was his duty as her husband to keep her safe, but what he felt went beyond duty.

He’d always been able to cut himself off from emotion, closing his mind like a steel trap. But with her it wasn’t so easy. Something about her called to him. Penetrated. She was gentle, kind, and giving, with a quick mind and an infectious excitement and joy for life, but with more depth and spirit than he’d initially given her credit for. She stood up to him, challenged him … cared for him.

She was softness to a man who’d known only strife. And no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t keep her out.

He trudged up the stairs and instinctively scanned the area. The guardsmen were posted in their positions along the stone parapets and in the bretache overhanging the gate—a small wooden box built into the castle wall. A few women were gathering water from the well. Servants were carrying platters and dishes back from the Hall, and Christina was—

The bottom fell out of his stomach as his gaze shot back to the figure walking along the battlements. His temper—something he was becoming too familiar with lately—exploded. What the hell was she doing outside? She should be resting, not traipsing around outside in the cool air with—heaven help him—damp hair. Didn’t she know she could catch a chill?

She turned and waved, her hand slowly dropping when he drew near.

She’d seen his expression. Biting her lip, she took a few steps back. But the placating look on her face didn’t do one damned thing. “You’re back,” she said with exaggerated brightness. “I didn’t see you approach.”

He didn’t say a word, didn’t break his stride, as he stormed right up to her and swept her up in his arms.

She gasped her surprise, but he kept his eyes straight ahead, not trusting himself to look at her. As it was, his control was hanging by a very thin thread. His chest burned.

“You’re overreacting,” she said gently, as if soothing an angry beast. “I’m fine.”

“Don’t,” he growled through clenched teeth, emotion boiling too close to the surface. “Don’t.”

With a heavy sigh of resignation, she wrapped her arms around his neck and placed her cheek on his chest. A huge swell of warmth cut through the anger. He felt an unbelievable sense of … tenderness. What the hell was happening to him?

Not knowing, not caring, he bundled her a little closer.

The Great Hall fell silent as he carried her through the entry and across to the corridor. He was aware of the curious stares but didn’t give a damn. If it seemed to the onlookers as though their chief had gone mad, they were probably right.

A few minutes later, he reached her room. He slammed the door behind them with his foot and stood there for a minute, strangely reluctant to set her down. Eventually, he did and took a seat beside her.

Slowly, he felt his body relax. She cupped his face in her tiny hand, forcing his gaze to hers. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to worry you.”

“Your hair is wet,” he said, as if this were some kind of explanation.

“I took a bath.”

“You could catch a cold.”

She had the audacity to appear to be fighting a smile. “That’s only a bit of nursemaid nonsense. I’ve been outside many times with damp hair and never become ill. It was only a slight fever; truly, I am fine. Morag said I was fit to move around.”

His jaw clenched. “What does Morag know about a wee lass like you? She’s as sturdy and stubborn as an old Highland mule.”

This time she did smile. “I might not be as tall as the rest of you, but I have a hearty constitution.” A shadow crossed her face. “Though sometimes I’ve wished it otherwise.”

It was a strange thing to say. Then he remembered. “You mentioned that your sister was ill when you were young.”

She nodded. “Beatrix was always a sickly child. I was hardly ever ill. It seemed so unfair. I used to wish I could be sick for her.”

“That’s not the way it works,” he said gently. “We shouldn’t feel guilty for how we are born.”

He’d spoken without thinking.

She tilted her head, studying his face. “You felt guilty for being the elder twin.”

Instinctively, he closed off, drawing his expression into a blank. But the gentle reproach in her gaze made him remember their earlier agreement. He drew a deep breath, wondering what the hell he’d been thinking. “Perhaps a bit when we were young. It seemed unfair that because of a difference of a few minutes I was chief. But I learned to accept that life is far from fair and we must play the role we are given.”

She beamed up at him, a huge smile on her face. “Now that wasn’t so hard, was it?” He grumbled that it felt like hot spikes were being driven down behind his fingernails, but she only laughed. “Soon you will be chattering away like wee Iain.”

He rolled his eyes. “God forbid, that bairn never shuts up.”

Their eyes met in shared amusement that quickly changed into something else. Something hot and raw, and shimmering with awareness.

He was acutely aware of their position. On the bed. Their legs touching. The soft floral scent of her soap on freshly washed skin. The lush pout of her harlot’s mouth.

He felt a rush of heat to his groin. Desire grabbed him in a viselike grip. Tightening. Drawing him closer. Making it difficult for him to remember that she needed to rest.

The strange flurry of emotions of the past few days were still too raw. All he could think about was burying himself inside her and making them go away.

He leaned toward her. Only inches separated their mouths. He heard her breath quicken. Her lips opened. Beckoning.

He could almost taste her …

Damn. Get control. He pulled back, forcing himself to remember that she was still too weak. “Get some rest. I’ll be back to check on you later.”

Her face fell. Dark eyes searched his face. “Don’t you want …?” Then her eyes dropped, and the knowing smile that curved her mouth made the hair on the back of his neck stand straight up. “I see you do,” she said huskily, placing her hand on his thigh. The muscle tightened reflexively. Her tiny palm felt like a brand through the linen of his leine, resting a precious few inches away from where he wanted it most. “Please stay,” she whispered.

Her hand slid around his thigh, dipping closer. His blood pounded. He could almost feel her stroking him. The long, hard pull of her tiny, soft hand. He locked his jaw, steeling himself to resist her touch.

He was about to refuse when she added, “I need you.”

In that simple plea he heard the echo of his own fears over the past few days. Their eyes met. He could see the pink flush on her cheeks—a healthy flush.

“I don’t want to hurt you,” he said gruffly.

Her eyes softened with an emotion that made his chest squeeze. “You won’t.”

She brushed his length with the back of her knuckle and he groaned, closing his eyes as a hot wave of pleasure crashed over him.

He grabbed her wrist, preventing her hand from closing around him, though right now he wanted nothing more in his life. “Promise me you’ll tell me if you start to feel weak.”

The naughty smile returned to her face. “I’m afraid I have every intention of feeling weak, very weak indeed.” She leaned closer to him, pressing her mouth on his jaw, on his neck. Right by his ear. “And very well sated.”

He’d reached the limits of his good intentions. Releasing her wrist, he turned his head to capture her lips with his and groaned into her mouth when her hand finally circled around him. Relief rushed through him.

God, he loved kissing his woman. Her lips were so soft, the taste of her like warm honey. His tongue swept inside her mouth in long, languid strokes, taking time to savor and explore. He couldn’t get enough of her, gorging on the simple pleasure of kissing her that he’d denied himself for too long.

Her breathy gasps urged him on. As did the teasing stroke of her hand. The linen was killing him. Nothing should be between them.

He pulled away, breaking the kiss. The resulting mewl of displeasure made him smile. She looked like a kitten that had just had her bowl of cream taken away. He stood. She opened her mouth to object, thinking he meant to leave, but stopped when he started to unfasten the pin at his neck securing his brat.

She didn’t bother to hide her appreciation as he removed his clothing, devouring him with her eyes, her gaze traveling over his chest, down his stomach, along the long, thick length of his cock. The unabashed desire in her eyes made it hard for him to concentrate. An unconscious lick of her lips made his knees almost buckle.

He turned slightly, and her gaze lingered on his flanks. Her eyebrows pinched together. “What’s that mark?”

Because he didn’t usually have anyone studying his backside, he’d forgotten about it. “A tattoo from blue woad. I was given it at birth.”

She nodded. “I’ve heard of them before, but never seen one. Is it a tradition among your clan?”

An intriguing idea he thought. “Nay, it was to identify me as the eldest. It cannot be removed.” He grinned. “I guess they figured I wasn’t as likely to have my arse cut off as I might an arm or a leg.”

She made a face. “Can I see it?”

He moved closer, his muscles jumping when he felt the soft pad of her finger tracing the design. “Mor,” she said, then translated, “great or big.” A naughty smile played upon her lips. “It certainly fits.”

“Wicked lass,” he chided. She knew full well “Mor” was an epithet commonly used to signify the elder—as “Og” was used for the younger.

“I like the design.”

“It’s Irish,” he said tightly. His cock felt as if it was going to explode from her innocent exploration.

“Did it hurt?”

“Not that I can remember.” Hot needles pushed under the skin wasn’t half as painful as what she was causing right now.

Trying to keep a rein on his desire, he sat on the edge of the bed and moved her around to stand before him. His time to explore. He helped her with the pins and ties, enough to where she could do the rest herself. “Undress for me, Tina,” he ordered. “Slowly.”

Heat rose in her cheeks, but she did as he asked. Piece by piece, she removed her clothing, holding his gaze the entire time.

He got hotter and hotter as each item hit the floor—cloak, cotte, slippers, hose. By the time she reached her chemise, she’d definitely gotten the hang of it. Inch by inch she lifted it up over her legs. Her thighs. Stopping right before revealing the sweet center of her womanhood.

His muscles strained against his too-tight skin, his breath coming hard as his eyes burned into her. She teased and taunted until he made a sound that was half impatience, half growl. Right before he was about to rip the damned thing off her, she lifted the hem to her stomach. He sucked in his breath, barely able to stop himself from reaching out and touching her, knowing she’d be warm and slick with passion.

She lifted the chemise higher and higher until he could just see the soft under-curve of her breasts.

She paused and he stopped breathing, resuming only when she revealed the beautiful, lush mounds of flesh, tipped with very hard, very ripe, nipples.

Pulling the chemise over her head, she tossed it on the floor and stood before him, perfectly—beautifully—naked. The last few rays of sunlight filtered through the single window, casting a warm, sultry glow over her.

She was incredible. A small, compact, tightly formed bundle of femininity. Long waves of silky dark hair flowed around her shoulders. Shapely legs, curvy hips, a narrow waist, breasts to make a man want to bury his face in them and weep with pleasure, wrapped up in the most flawless, creamy-soft skin he’d ever seen—or touched.

“Come here,” he ordered, not recognizing his own voice. It was rough with an intensity he’d never heard before.

She did as he bid, moving to stand right before him. He could see she was embarrassed, but he was ruthless. He gave her a hard look. “I need to assure myself that you are well first.”

She gazed at him uncertainly. “You do?”

He nodded. “You are going to need to lie down so I can examine …” unable to resist touching her for a moment longer, he slid his hand over the velvety curve of her hip … “every inch of you.”

Her eyes widened, then heated with anticipation.

She lay down on the bed, a sensual feast for the eyes.

He moved over her, straddling her with his knees so he could roam freely up and down. He started at her mouth, brushing his lips over hers as he trailed a path down across her jaw to her ear, flicking his tongue along the way. He kissed her neck, burying his face in the silky-softness of her still damp hair, the thick, dark tresses rich with lavender.

She squirmed under him and he ached to press his hot skin on hers, to feel the exquisite shock of contact. Not yet. Like a penitent, he tortured himself. He was going to take this slowly and savor every minute of it.

He continued his study, examining every inch of baby-soft skin with his mouth and tongue—her throat, her arms, the pulse at her wrist … her incredible breasts.

He lingered there for a while. Licking and sucking her deep into his mouth, rolling the taut tip between this teeth and tongue until she arched her back and cried out in desperation.

He left her wanting, sliding his mouth down the soft plane of her stomach, to her hips, and down the insides of her legs. Her scent drove him mad, rousing every primal instinct in him.

She was shaking with something she didn’t even know she wanted. But he would show her.

His cock grew even bigger.

He eased her legs apart with his kisses, wrapping them around his shoulders. His face was only inches away.

He heard the sharp hitch of her breath when she realized what he intended. Instinctively, she tried to close her legs, but she succeeded only in bringing him closer.

He drew circles with his tongue on her inner thigh until her body relaxed again. Then he nuzzled, teased, and blew his breath over her dampness until she trembled.

Enough self-flagellation. He couldn’t wait any longer. “Look at me, Tina,” he ordered, forcing her gaze to his. “I want you to watch me as I taste you.”

She made an anxious sound, well past the point of protest. Her body was trembling for him. Holding her gaze, he swept her with his tongue—the lightest, most feathery touch. She bucked at the contact, but he cupped her bottom and held her firm. “You taste so good, my sweet.” He licked her again. Harder this time, letting her feel the full stroke of his tongue. “Like the most delectable cream. And I’m going to lap you all up.”

Christina felt as though she’d died and gone to wanton heaven. He’d driven her half crazed with his kisses on her body, but when she’d looked down to see his golden head between her legs and realized what he intended …

Her pulse had leapt with erotic anticipation—with wonder that he would want to kiss her in the most intimate of places. Every muscle froze. Waiting. Sensing that she was about to experience something new and wonderful.

She had no idea.

The jolt of pleasure at the first sweep of his tongue made her jump. The second made her shudder.

Oh God.

She cried out his name over and over, unable to contain the force of the powerful sensations wrought by his wicked kiss.

He licked her again, stroking her with his tongue. Circling, delving inside with long, loving strokes until she thought she would die from pleasure.

It was incredible. All she could think about was his mouth and tongue, and the sensuous thing he was doing to her.

The pulse between her legs quickened. She moved her hips against his mouth, wanting more pressure, more friction.

And he gave it to her. He lifted her to him and pressed his wickedly talented mouth more fully against her. She could feel the abrasive scratch of his jaw as he feasted on her with his ravenous kiss and tongue. It was too much.

The spasms took hold, and she started to break apart in white-hot shards of blistering ecstasy. But he didn’t let her go, holding her to him, taking her pleasure deep into his mouth.

Her body was still rippling when he released her. He held her half-lidded gaze to his as he moved over her, cradled her against him, and slowly pushed into her, her still sensitive flesh achingly aware of every thick inch.

When he was fully inside her, he didn’t move, but just held her to him—more tenderly then he’d ever done before—tucking her into the broad shield of his chest as if just the contact was enough.

It was.

She melted against him, savoring the sensation of all those hard muscles surrounding her and of his fullness inside her.

And of his heart beating against hers.

Emotion tightened her chest. It was the most poignant moment of her life. She hadn’t known she could ever feel this close to anyone.

They stayed like that for a long time, staring into each other’s eyes, silent except for the heavy pounding of their hearts beating together.

Then he began to move. Slowly. Not letting go of her gaze, holding her with an intensity that made her heart tug hard against her ribs.

He thrust with long, languid strokes. As if they had all the time in the world. As if they were the world. He sank in and out, holding himself at the deepest point and startling a gasp from her lips when he pushed even deeper.

Slowly, he began to quicken the pace. Thrusting a little harder. Sinking a little deeper. Skin to skin, their bodies slid together in perfect rhythm.

She felt the sensations building again. Different this time. Not so frantic, but more intense and powerful, claiming not just the place between her legs, but her entire being.

She could see his face tighten. His jaw clench. The muscles in his shoulders bunch. His skin was hot; a band of sweat had gathered on his brow.

Their bodies rocked. He circled his hips, pumping faster. Grinding against her until her breath quickened. Until her heart raced. Until the pulse between her legs grew frantic and tight.

Still he held her gaze, his crystal-clear blue eyes fierce with an emotion she’d never seen before. Not lust, but something deeper—more meaningful. She dared not hope.

“Come with me, Tina,” he said savagely.

God, she was. Her breath hitched, her back arched, and she started to break apart. Not in a violent explosion, but in a slow shattering that started from deep inside and radiated out in a shimmering wave of sensation.

And he came along with her, riding the wave of her climax with his own.

At that moment her dreams seemed so close, she could almost reach out and grab them.

Long after the last ebb of their climax had faded, Tor lay in bed, Christina sleeping soundly against him. He was having trouble putting what had just happened in the proper perspective.

Intense. That didn’t even begin to describe it. Cataclysmic. Earth-shattering. Those came closer.

He didn’t realize mating could be like that.

His chest burned with tenderness for the tiny lass curled up against him like a bairn. After the deaths of his parents and the long intervening years of constant war and death, he thought himself impervious to these kinds of feelings. His control and lack of emotion were what made him excel as a chief and a warrior. But he felt the layers of ice melting under the warmth of her … love.

His brother was right: She loved him. He could see it in her eyes. Feel it in her touch. Taste it in her kiss.

And he could not deny that he felt a special tenderness for the lass, which troubled him. Could he care about her and still put his clan first? He’d never thought so before. Feelings only complicated—weakened—and that was something no chief or warrior could risk. He’d had a taste of it when MacDougall had confronted them, and when he’d seen her in the village. No matter what happened, he knew he could not allow his weakness for his wife to interfere with his duty.

She made a soft, contented sound in her sleep. He sighed, pressing his cheek against her warm, silky hair and inhaling her sweet, feminine scent. Contentment washed over his exhausted limbs. She was so small and soft. Delicate and easily hurt. Not hurting her was going to be a challenge, but he vowed to do his best to make her happy.

Christina leaned back against Tor’s chest, the leather folio resting on her naked stomach and the rumpled bed linen twisted around her legs. Bright morning sunlight poured through the open shutter, giving her plenty of light from which to read.

Or at least try to read—if her infuriating husband would stop interrupting. She got to the part about Lancelot lowering himself to ride in a cart to save his lady, and she heard the unmistakable sound of a snort.

She put down the book and turned around to give him a sharp look. “If you are going to ruin the story, I’m not going to read anymore.”

“These knights and their foolish codes,” he said with unconcealed disgust. “The gravest dishonor just for consenting to ride in a cart?” He shook his head. “Hell, I’d crawl through a dung heap to save you.”

Christina’s mouth twitched. It was hard to stay angry when he said something like that. Who would have thought that a dung heap could be so romantic?

She scooted up to give him a swift kiss. “That’s sweet.”

“Sweet?” His eyes darkened. “I don’t have a sweet bone in my body.”

And to prove it he dragged her up his chest and kissed her much more thoroughly. The book fell between them as she took advantage of their position, and his sizeable erection, by rolling around on top of him.

Straddling him on her knees, she impaled herself onto him, her body sighing with pleasure as he filled her. And how he filled her! Big and thick, she loved the feeling of him inside her. Aye, she’d learned to appreciate his size, and now understood the look that maid had given her those months ago at Finlaggan.

Groaning, he cupped her breasts in his big, rough hands, squeezing and pinching her nipples between his fingers as she began to ride him. Slowly at first, then faster, finding her rhythm.

She arched her back into his palms, letting her head fall back as she lifted off him, pulling up as high as she could go before sinking back down on top of him with a sensual circle of her hips.

Their bodies moved together so easily—fluidly. In bed, there was nothing left between them. No awkwardness or embarrassment, just the perfect union of lovers.

When she neared her release, he reached down between them and caressed that deliciously sensitive spot with his finger, intensifying her pleasure exactly the way he knew she liked.

She shuddered, crying out, as the spasms wracked her. She was still tingling when he took her by the hips and thrust high and deep, finding his own release.

Gently, he cupped her face and kissed her again. “Was that sweet enough for you?”

“Aye, I’ll ride you over a cart any day.” She giggled and snuggled back against him, retrieving the book from the sheets. With a scolding look, as if he was a bairn who’d misbehaved, she said, “Now do you want me to finish the chapter or not?”

His mouth quirked. “I suppose you might as well.”

She wasn’t fooled by his indifferent attitude. Despite his obvious scorn for the knightly code, she knew he was enjoying the tale.

She managed to get through the rest of the chapter without any further interruptions. But when she finished, he rolled out of bed (reluctantly, she thought) to get dressed.

She watched him with unconcealed interest. Two weeks of waking up in his arms had not dimmed her eagerness any. After that first time, he’d slept beside her every night. Yule had passed a week ago, but each day felt like a gift. She didn’t think she’d ever get tired of waking up next to him or of looking at his magnificent body as he went through his morning ablutions, knowing that only minutes before she’d been in his arms.

Her husband had softened toward her—of that she had no doubt. He no longer seemed quite so distant and indifferent, and he was making an effort to open up to her more as he’d promised, though it wasn’t easy for him. Given the brutality of his life and the circumstances of his parents’ death, she understood why.

Waking up in his arms every morning gave her some of the closeness she’d yearned for, but there was something missing. The divide between them was still there. It seemed he had two lives—one with her and one with everyone else.

She was as much in the dark about what he was doing as before. But she told herself to be patient. She just needed to give him a chance.

He dressed quickly; cleaned his teeth with a wash of white wine, a fine cloth, and a mint-and-salt paste; ran a comb through his hair, splashed water on his face from the urn on the table, and dragged the drying cloth over his face to wipe away the excess. But the cool water did not wash away the signs of worry etched on his face.

Something was weighing on him. She knew him better now and had learned to decipher the nearly imperceptible signs: a slight tightening of the mouth, heaviness in the brow, and distance in his gaze.

“What is it?” she asked. “What is bothering you?”

Was it the rumors of the growing rift between Bruce and Comyn, and the looming threat of war between Scotland and England? After learning of his struggle to rebuild his clan from the ashes of destruction, she understood his reasons for wanting to avoid the war and maintain his neutrality.

He smiled and shook his head, her clue that he had no intention of telling her. She fought back the wave of disappointment. It wasn’t just the lack of trust—or that he’d confided in others—but the fear that he still saw her as a fragile plaything who needed to be cosseted and protected.

It will take time, she reminded herself. And they had a lifetime.

“Just something I’ve been putting off.” He turned to meet her gaze. “I might not be back for the rest of the week.”

This time she couldn’t prevent the disappointment, though she did her best to hide it. She knew she should be grateful for the weeks they’d had together, but it wasn’t enough. She’d become greedy. The more time she spent with him, the more she wanted.

She didn’t ask him where he was going, not wanting to dull her mood any further when he refused to tell her.

But all of a sudden a possibility struck her. Dear God, was this the day she’d feared? The day he would sail off to war?

Christina’s perceptiveness about his mood no longer surprised him, though it bothered him how easily she could read him. Something was bothering him. He could no longer put off MacDonald’s orders.

Unfortunately, he could also read her and knew that his reticence was hurting her. Their carefully constructed compromise was foundering. As much as she pretended to understand why he could not explain what he was doing, the closer they became, the bigger the hole grew between them.

What surprised him the most was that he actually wanted to tell her. For years he’d kept everything bottled up inside. Loosening the top had made years of built-up pressure ready to explode. Probably, he never should have made an exception. But he couldn’t deny that talking seemed to help clear his head.

She tucked her hair behind her ear and drew her feet up, wrapping the bedsheet around her knees. “Have you found out who was responsible for the attack?” she asked evenly.

Tor wasn’t fooled by the nonchalant question; he knew what was behind it. She no longer asked him where he was going, but that didn’t mean she had stopped wanting to know.

His mouth fell in a hard line. “Nay.”

MacSorley and MacRuairi had returned a few days after giving chase, severely undermanned against four warships they had followed at a distance, waiting until one of the galleys had fallen back from the rest. They’d taken the single galley easily, but not even MacRuairi’s considerable talents at extracting information had revealed the name of the man who’d hired them.

“Not yet,” he amended. “But I will. Once I find the leak—”

He stopped, feeling as if he’d been poleaxed. He’d never made a slip like that in his life. Maybe she wouldn’t notice. Right.

She gasped. “You think there is a spy?”

“It seems probable,” he replied slowly, furious with himself. “The attacks have all been when I was—or was supposed to be—away. Too great of a coincidence to be left to chance.”

“Do you know who the spy is?”

“Nay, not yet. It could be anyone. Anyone,” he repeated.

“When I leave the castle is not exactly a secret. But my men are watching for anything suspicious, and precautions are being taken.” All messages were being screened and anything suspicious brought to him. They were watching the guardsmen—the newer recruits in particular—and the household staff, including the clerk and Rhuairi. Although after how the clerk had protected Christina, his initial suspicions seemed unfounded.

He could almost see her mind working. Perhaps the slip had been for the best, he told himself. Drawing the asp out had to be done with care so as to not make him run, and it could be dangerous. She needed to be on guard. “Only a few of my closest guardsmen know about this, Christina. I trust I do not need to impart upon you the seriousness—or the potential danger—of the situation. I hope I have not misplaced my trust in you.”

She shook her heard violently. “Of course not.” She smiled. “Thank you for telling me.” She tilted her head. “Is that why you are going away?”

“Partly. My men will be watching the castle for anything unusual. Although I doubt they will try anything again so soon after the last attack. But I don’t want you to leave the castle while I’m gone—and remember your promise.”

He didn’t need to explain to her to stay out of his business. “I will be bored,” she complained.

He tried not to smile at her piqued expression. “I thought you were working on a new banner for the Hall.”

Her eyes narrowed. “You know very well that it’s a mess. I’m horrible with a needle.”

He chuckled. “I’m sure you will find something to occupy your time.”

“If you hadn’t sent your brother and his bride off into exile, I would have someone to talk to.”

It was a sore subject. She didn’t understand his insistence on punishing his brother—even though he wasn’t. It didn’t surprise him. She was too soft-hearted and not used to making the hard decisions that he was faced with every day as chief.

“Janet will be here.” With a potential spy in their midst, he’d decided it was too risky for her to be going back and forth between the castle and the broch. The men had been cooking on their own—and complaining.

She arched her brow. “You wish me to be friends with your mistress?”

“Former mistress,” he corrected. “But still a friend. Give her a chance; you will like her.”

She made a sound suspiciously like a snort. “Men don’t understand anything. I doubt very much she wants to be my friend.”

He had no idea why, but didn’t pretend to understand the intricacies of a woman’s mind.

He bent down and gave her a soft kiss, lingering longer than he should have. But when he lifted his head it was worth it. Crushed red lips parted, eyes half-lidded and dazed, soft pink cheeks—damn, he loved the way she looked when he kissed her. “I’ll be back before you know it.”

Christina had managed to take Tor’s mind off his troubles, but not for long. Damn Bruce. To hell with MacDonald. He hated deception of any kind. These men were a team and deserved to know the truth. For a covert guard like this to work, ultimate authority for team decisions had to rest with the team leader. If this were his command, he’d tell Bruce and MacDonald exactly what they could do with their “orders.” But in a little less than three weeks, MacSorley would be the leader and it would be his decision to make. Not even the big Norseman, however, knew what was about to happen.

It was the final test of “Perdition,” delayed by their early return to Dunvegan.

The men gathered around as he explained their task. It had taken more than two months, but Tor had finally managed to silence them.

“You can’t be serious.” Seton was the first one brash enough to say what the others were thinking.

The look Tor shot him said otherwise. “It was the final challenge for Finn MacCool’s Fianna.”

“But that’s only a legend,” MacGregor said. “No man could defend himself against so many spears while buried up to his waist naked with only a targe to defend himself.”

Tor smiled. “You’ve nothing to worry about, I’m modifying the test from Finn’s. You can wear your war coat and helm, and not all the spears will be thrown at once.”

He heard a few snorts. His modification didn’t seem to have impressed them.

“It can be done,” Campbell interjected. “An accomplished warrior can easily catch ten or more spears. It’s more about controlling your fear.”

“Easy for you to say,” MacGregor said. “You’ve grown up having spears lobbed at your head. We’ve all seen what you can do with them.”

Campbell met Tor’s gaze and he nodded his approval. “I’ll show you,” he offered.

The men spent the next few hours practicing, Campbell throwing the sticks—which they were grateful for after a few well-placed misses—and then, as the men got the hang of it, he progressed to a spear wrapped with a piece of leather over the sharp steel tip. Finally, each man faced the real thing. Other than Seton taking a hard blow on the shoulder, they all managed to catch a succession of at least ten spears—some of the men quite a few more. Campbell was right: Once you controlled your fear, there wasn’t much to it. And to a man, they were fearless.

Tor dug the hole while the men practiced. Given the challenge he’d given them, he figured it was the least he could do. Waist deep and about two feet in diameter, the hole was tight, but big enough for them to turn around in—barely.

MacSorley climbed in first as the others gathered in a circle around him, about twenty paces out. He’d removed all the weapons he wore strapped to his massive chest but still had his cotun, helm, and targe.

Tor raised his hand to signal the start. “Any blood and you fail the challenge.”

MacSorley nodded. “I understand.”

“Ready?”

“Aye.”

Tor motioned to Lamont, the man on his right, and the spears began to fly around the circle. One by one, waiting a few seconds in between, the men heaved them at the live target in the middle. MacSorley quickly found his rhythm, alternating by catching and using his shield to block. Tor threw last, his spear coming closest, but it was deflected at the last minute by MacSorley’s targe. Like his birlinn, there was a fearsome-looking sea hawk painted on the face of the leather-wrapped wood.

When it was over, MacSorley had nine spears lying around him and one still stuck in his targe. But he’d done it. And once the other men saw how it could be done, they quickly followed his lead.

The last man to enter the hole was Campbell. The tension had dissipated with each successful challenger, and as Campbell readied to take his turn, there was even quite a bit of jesting going back and forth.

Tor met his gaze. “Ready?”

Campbell nodded grimly. Tor gave the signal and the spears began to fly. Because this was the last man, the other warriors had gotten used to it and the timing between tosses had fallen into a nice pattern.

A pattern he broke.

When MacGregor, who was standing on his left, released his spear, Tor let his fly at the same time.

As the other men had done, Campbell had fallen into a rhythm. He easily caught MacGregor’s spear but wasn’t ready for Tor’s. Without time to get his targe in position, at the last minute he leaned to the side just enough to evade a spear in the chest. But it grazed his arm, sticking in the ground a few feet behind him.

After a shocked pause, Tor heard a collective sigh go around. “That was close,” MacGregor said.

MacSorley answered with a sad shake of his head.

Tor didn’t say anything. He, like the others, was watching the arm of Campbell’s cotun stain with blood.

Campbell’s gaze locked on his. “I’m sorry, lad,” Tor said quietly.

Campbell looked away and nodded his head. He knew the rules. “I’ll gather my things.”

Without another word, he pulled himself out of the hole and made his way to the broch. The other men watched him go in stunned silence.

It was Seton who turned on Tor first. “You can’t seriously mean to let him go. We need him. There’s not another scout like him in Scotland—or anywhere, for that matter.”

“He failed the test,” Tor replied, though no explanation was necessary.

Seton’s face turned florid with outrage. “Because you cheated.”

The blast of silence was deafening. The Highlanders knew what this English knight did not. “If I subscribed to the code you are referring to, you’d be dead for what you just said.” Seton’s jaw clenched; he’d realized his mistake. “In war there is no such thing as cheating, and if you want to be of part of this team you’d better learn that fast. This guard needs to be ready for anything and Campbell got complacent. Complacent will get us all killed.”

MacSorley gave him a strange look and Tor realized his slip—he was not part of “us.”

“The captain is right,” MacGregor said. “We all got complacent. Campbell should not be the only one to suffer. I’ll take the test again with him.”

Tor gave him a long look, impressed by the depth of the bond that had developed between these two former feuding clansmen. They might argue like enemies, but beneath the clan rhetoric was friendship. He swore at the injustice of the situation but betrayed none of his thoughts when he spoke. “Campbell had his chance. We will have to make do without him. Boyd and Lamont are excellent scouts; they can take over.” He looked around the angry circle of men so there could be no mistake. “It’s done. I’ve made my decision.”

Knowing it was futile to argue, the men dispersed. They weren’t happy about his decision but accepted it with varying levels of outrage. Not surprisingly, MacGregor avoided him for the rest of the day.

Campbell said his solemn good-byes and when it was time, Tor alone walked him to the galley that would take him back to the mainland.

“You have everything?” he asked.

Campbell nodded.

“I’m sorry about this, lad. I wish it didn’t have to be this way.”

Campbell’s face was a mask of stony acceptance. “Aye, captain, I understand.”

“How is your arm?”

“It’s fine.” Campbell instinctively grabbed the top of his arm—not the left that had been injured by the spear, but the right where Tor had secretly tattooed a mark deep into his skin late last night. The other men might not know the truth, but Campbell was one of them.

“If you ever get in trouble.”

Campbell nodded. “I know what to do.”

Tor clasped him by the arm, giving him a firm shake. “Bas roimh geill.”

“Death before surrender,” Campbell replied fiercely. With one last look at the broch, he jumped into the boat and sailed away.

Tor watched him go.

Now there are ten.

Tor had been gone a few days when Christina’s restlessness began to catch up with her. As she’d suspected, Lady Janet wasn’t interested in striking up a friendship. She was polite, but Christina was certain the other woman’s lingering feelings for Tor prevented anything more. Christina could hardly blame her.

With little to occupy her time, she’d taken to long walks around the perimeter of the barmkin. In addition to her morning walk with Brother John, she’d started to walk after the evening meal.

She loved to look up at the sky on a clear night—admittedly a rarity in the winter on the “Isle of Mist.” The stars were so close here, it almost seemed as if she could reach out and grab one. Tonight was such a night, and despite the colder-than-normal temperatures—even for January—she lingered on the battlements, gazing first at the sky and then at the sea. There was something so mesmerizing and haunting about watching the shimmery black waves crested with white froth crash against the rocky cliff below.

She glanced down at the jetty and stilled. A chill swept through her. The terrifying birlinn with the hawk-carved prow sat docked among the other boats.

All of a sudden she remembered that day when she’d seen Rhuairi at the dock. Could the seneschal be the spy?

Her suspicions were bolstered when the very man she was thinking about hurried out of the Great Hall across the courtyard and down the sea-gate stairs. Lost in the shadows of darkness, he didn’t notice her presence. She leaned over the wall but was unable to see what was happening below. A short while later, however, Rhuairi rushed back up the stairs and retraced his steps into the Hall.

Her heart thumped. She stayed huddled in the darkness for a while longer, not sure what to do. What she’d just witnessed could be completely innocent. But why had he acted so strangely before and denied receiving a message?

Her first impulse was to follow him, but Tor’s admonition came back to her. He didn’t want her involved. If Rhuairi was the spy and she was discovered, it could be dangerous. She would have to wait until her husband returned and tell him her suspicions then.

She just hoped it wasn’t too late.

Lady Christina didn’t realize she was being watched.

Brother John MacDougall, nephew and namesake of John of Lorne, couldn’t be sure of what she was thinking, but he had to take a chance. An innate sense of self-preservation had taken hold the past few days, and he’d arranged for his departure. If he was going to find out what MacLeod was involved in it must be now, and the seneschal’s secret messenger had given him an idea.

He’d suspected for some time that she knew how to read, suspicions that were confirmed when he’d noticed that someone had corrected the books. He didn’t want to involve her in this but told himself he was doing her a favor. He didn’t like MacLeod. The harsh, ruthless brute clearly didn’t recognize the jewel he had for a wife. But it was equally clear that his young wife idolized him. Maybe this would force Christina to see him for what he really was.

He hoped.

He wished he hadn’t let his uncle talk him into this—spying should be left to those with the stomach for deceit. Not that he’d had much choice. Like MacLeod, his uncle was not a man to defy.

Two more days passed, and Tor had not returned. In the meantime, Christina’s suspicions were eating away at her. Yesterday, she’d entered the solar with Brother John and Rhuairi had jumped, a guilty flush staining his face as he gathered his papers and left. The clerk had noticed the seneschal’s strange behavior as well, commenting on Rhuairi’s increased agitation.

Mindful of her promise to her husband, Christina responded that she hadn’t noticed. She hated not being able to confide in her friend. Though Brother John seemed like the last person to be a spy, Tor had warned her not to trust anyone.

She’d debated sending her husband a note but didn’t have any proof. She also wouldn’t be able to do so without Rhuairi knowing about it. With no other choice, she waited—until the following evening.

Christina was in her usual place after the evening meal, walking around the barmkin, when she noticed Rhuairi once again rushing out of the Great Hall. Instead of meeting another messenger, however, he climbed into a waiting birlinn and headed out toward the sea—not toward the village.

Thinking it odd, she started back inside when she was very nearly run over by a flushed-face Brother John.

He apologized distractedly. “Have you seen the seneschal by chance?”

She nodded. “Aye, he left a few minutes ago.”

“Nettles!”

She smiled at his appropriation of her favorite oath. “Is there a problem?”

He held out a folded piece of parchment. “Rhuairi dropped this, and from the way he was hurrying I thought it might be important. But I’m supposed to go to the village tonight and see Father Patrick.”

“You don’t know what it is?”

He shook his head. “Nothing I transcribed.”

Christina’s heart beat a little faster and all her instincts flared. She held out her hand, not quite able to control the high pitch in her voice. “There’s no need for you to delay your visit to the village. I’ll give it to Rhuairi when he returns.”

The clerk hesitated. “Are you sure? He probably should get it right when he gets back and it could be late.”

“I don’t mind,” she answered him. “I’m not tired.”

“I do hope it’s nothing serious, but Rhuairi did seem even more anxious than usual tonight.” A small smile turned the young clerk’s mouth, and whatever hesitation he had fled. Handing it to her, he said, “But I did promise Father Patrick, and I suppose it’s safe enough with you.”

Christina knew what he was referring to and was glad he could not see the guilty flush staining her cheeks. She’d been waiting for her husband’s lead and had yet to tell anyone that she could read. Knowing the way Tor’s mind worked, she supposed he thought it safer to keep that piece of information to himself until he found the spy.

“I wonder what is going on with Rhuairi,” Brother John said absently. “He’s been so secretive of late.”

“I’m sure it’s nothing,” Christina lied, trying not to feel guilty. She hoped Brother John would forgive her, but she could not take a chance in voicing her suspicions.

“Thank you, my lady. If you don’t mind, I should be going.”

“I’ll see you in the morning,” she said, and watched him walk through the sea-gate down to the jetty.

Resisting the urge to tear open the note right there, she tucked it in the folds of her cloak and fled to the privacy of her chamber. There, by candlelight, she carefully unfolded the small piece of parchment.

Her heart raced. This could be the proof she’d been looking for. She felt a prickle of guilt and quickly shook it off. If the note turned out to be nothing, Tor would never know. But if it was something, he would thank her for it. He could forbid her from interfering, she rationalized, but not from observing what was right before her.

She recognized the crude style of Rhuairi’s lettering right away, though the note was not signed. It was short and succinct, but it caused her heart to freeze with an icy blast of fear. She’d found her proof, but it was so much worse than she’d thought.

“Confirmed MacLeod’s location. Bring men. Attack at midnight.”

Dear God, what time was it now? Seven? Eight? Her heart raced wildly. What was she going to do? She had to find a way to warn him, before it was too late.

Tor sat on a large, flat stone outside the entry to the broch, a flagon of cuirm in his hand, watching the last pink wisps of daylight sink over the horizon.

Campbell had been gone for nearly a week, but the team had yet to recover from the loss of one of their own. He knew it should please him—serving as proof that his training had been a success—but it did not. The loss of one of the team, no matter how it occurred, rankled.

He uttered an oath and took a long swig of the strong ale, slamming the cup down hard on the stone when it was empty.

“Ouch,” MacSorley said, coming out of the broch to take a seat beside him. “The ale a little bitter perhaps, or is that the taste of regret?”

“Leave it,” Tor warned. “I’m not in the mood for your sharp tongue tonight.”

MacSorley took a drink from his own cup. They sat in silence for a while before he spoke again. “They’ll forgive you. Give them time.”

Since Campbell had left, the gap between Tor and the men had widened. Once again, he was firmly ensconced in the role of leader—the man forced to make the tough, unpopular decisions. Part of the team but detached. That, however, wasn’t what was bothering him. He just wanted this damned thing over with.

“Are you going to tell them soon?” MacSorley asked quietly. “There are only two weeks left.”

Tor’s jaw hardened. This time the other man’s aim was true. “Nay, not yet.”

MacSorley’s expression lost all sign of joviality, hardening into a forbidding mask of anger. “They deserve to know before we are sailing away that you will not be leading them when we’re done here.”

His words were too close to Tor’s thoughts, and he didn’t want to hear them right now. His eyes narrowed on McSorley dangerously. “Have care, Norseman. You aren’t in charge yet.”

MacSorley did not shrink from his warning—not that Tor had expected him to. The Viking was nearly as reckless as he was glib. “You know what I think?” Tor acted as though he hadn’t heard him, staring out over the clearing to the edge of the trees. “I think you don’t want to tell them because you want to lead them, and it’s bothering the hell out of you that you think you can’t. But you can’t sit on the wall forever, MacLeod.” Not “captain.” Tor didn’t miss the slight. “War is coming and one of these days—sooner than you probably think—you are going to have to choose. This team needs you,” he said quietly. “Scotland needs you.”

To hell with Scotland; his duty was to his clan. “You sound like your blasted cousin.”

“Angus Og is a wise man—think about it.” And with that he finally left him alone.

Damn MacSorley to Hades! Tor didn’t need his opinion. He’d done his own analysis—many times over. Even if MacSorley was right, nothing had changed. He still could not justify involving his clan in a war that did not threaten them.

Two more weeks, he thought. Two more weeks and his obligation would be fulfilled. The danger of discovery—and his treasonous training of men for Bruce—would be over. He would have satisfied his part of the bargain by training the men and succeeded in getting Nicolson off his back.

Things would go back to the way they were, even if it killed him to think of his men fighting without him: He would go back to being neutral in Scotland’s war and in the feud between MacDougall and MacDonald.

No matter how much he personally wanted otherwise, his duty to his clan always came first. Always.

If Christina had been waiting for the perfect opportunity to do something important, she knew this was it.

Knowing how adamant Tor had been about her leaving the castle, she searched for Lady Janet or Colyne—both of whom she knew Tor trusted—but was unable to find either. Not daring to involve anyone else, she knew she had to try to find him herself. She wasn’t sure he was at the broch, but given the note it seemed likely.

It was easier than she expected. The only difficulty was in attempting to get on a birlinn to the village. The guardsman at the dock had initially refused to allow her to go. She was at a loss as to what to do until she remembered her husband’s vow. Apparently, he’d kept his word to inform his men of her condition to their marriage, because when she reminded the guardsman that a birlinn was to be at her disposal whenever she wished to go, he relented.

She allowed a handful of guardsmen to accompany her to the church, but then insisted that she would be fine from there. Once they’d left, she’d made her way back to the forest, retracing the steps she’d taken to the broch that first time. It was dark, and she’d not dared bring a torch, but fortunately the moon was nearly full and bright enough to penetrate the gossamer veil of mist that clouded the cool night air. She was too worried to be scared; her biggest fear was that she wouldn’t remember how to get there.

She walked slowly and purposefully, keeping her head down to watch her footing. The ground was uneven and she stumbled more than once. But she was nearly there. A few more minutes and she would be near the place where she’d watched from the woods.

She stopped, checking behind her again to make sure she wasn’t being followed. All she saw was the tall, menacing shadows of trees. But she couldn’t shake the sensation that she was being watched. It was perfectly quiet—too quiet.

All of a sudden she felt herself wrenched against a steel-clad chest, the unmistakable cold edge of a dirk pressed against her neck.

A voice growled in her ear. “Your name, lass.”

This time it wasn’t her husband. “Lady Christina,” she stammered. “Wife of the Chief of MacLeod.”

He swore, turned her around, and tossed back her hood.

She found herself staring into the angry gaze of Sir Alexander Seton. Taking advantage of his surprise, she curtsied and said, “Sir Alex, it’s been a long time.”

“My lady,” he bowed automatically, always the gallant knight no matter the circumstances. “What are you doing out here?”

“One of my husband’s men has betrayed him and I intercepted a message. An attack is planned for tonight and I had to warn him.”

His expression hardened. “You’re sure about this?”

She nodded.

Sir Alex gave her a long look. “You’d better be.”

On that ominous note, something long and metal—a farming tool, perhaps?—emerged from the shadows behind his head, coming down hard on his steel bascinet. With a pained grunt, he crumpled in a mail-clad heap at her feet.

She caught a movement out of the corner of her eye, seeing a figure in a dark cloak emerge from the shadows. She opened her mouth to scream. Too late. Something hard hit the back of her head. She had the strangest thought that she heard a muffled “sorry,” before darkness swallowed her.

Christina woke to the non-too-gentle sounds of a slap and “damn fool Englishman.” At first she thought the voice was directed at her, but when she opened her eyes it was to see an enormous, fearsome-looking warrior leaning over Sir Alex, attempting to rouse him.

She’d seen him before. Dark, with a heavy brow and a face more rugged than handsome, he looked like a man who’d been in too many late-night tavern brawls. Then she remembered: He was the warrior who’d lifted the big boulder as if it had weighed next to nothing.

She must have made a sound because he left Sir Alex’s side and immediately came to hers. “Are you all right, lass?”

“I think so.” He helped her sit up. A moment of dizziness quickly cleared. Reaching around behind her head, she felt a small lump but thankfully no blood. She was conscious of his heavy gaze on her. “Sir Alex? Is he all right?” she asked.

His eyes narrowed. “You know the Englishman?”

She realized she hadn’t told him who she was. “I’m Lady Christina Fraser.”

If he was surprised, he didn’t show it. “MacLeod’s wife?”

She nodded. “And you are …?”

He hesitated, then said, “Raider.” Apparently, he didn’t want to tell her his name, begging the question why.

“You are from the borders?”

She saw the spark of surprise in his gaze—she’d guessed the source of the epithet correctly.

“What are you doing out here?” he asked, changing the subject. “What happened?”

It all came back to her in a rush and she jumped to her feet in panic. How long had she been unconscious? “What time is it?” she asked frantically. Before he could answer, she grabbed him by the front of his cotun. He didn’t budge an inch. Goodness gracious, he was even larger than her husband. What was wrong with these Highland warriors? Were they all built like mountains? “I’ll explain everything, but there is no time. You must take me to my husband.”

He didn’t look happy about it, but her tone must have impressed upon him the urgency of the situation. “Can you walk?”

She nodded, and he helped her to her feet. Sir Alex was a large man, but this border “Raider” lifted him off the ground and tossed him like a bag of flour over his shoulder—none too gently, either. It seemed he had no fondness for the young knight. Without further discussion, he led her through the trees.

When they entered the clearing before the broch, he hooted like an owl, obviously giving some kind of signal. Despite the time of night, there were a handful of men practicing with various weapons—swords and axes, from what she could tell. A man stood at the entry, and she knew from the size of the shadow that it was her husband. Her heart filled with relief to know that she had arrived in time. She’d done it.

He started walking toward her and she ran forward to meet him. The others gathered round, curious as to what was going on.

“Christina?” he asked, his voice sharp with disbelief. “What’s happened? Why are you here? I thought I warned you never to come here again.”

She heard the spark of anger and rushed into his arms before it could flare. They closed around her automatically, but he looked away from her long enough to see the big man drop Sir Alex at his feet. Christina was relieved to see the young knight was stirring.

Tor swore and grabbed her by the shoulders, his eyes raking her from head to toe. “Are you hurt?”

She shook her head. “A bump on the head, that’s all. This man Raider found us.” Tor raised a questioning brow, but the brawny warrior merely shrugged as if to say he would explain later.

“Who did this to you?” his voice was as cold and deadly as she’d ever heard it.

“I don’t know, but you must listen—there isn’t much time.” In her eagerness to tell him, it all came out in a jumbled mess. Noticing his growing impatience, she simply handed him the note. He held it up to a torch. “It’s Rhuairi’s handwriting,” she said, not knowing how much he would be able to read. “He knows where you are and is planning an attack for tonight.”

“It looks like Rhuairi’s handwriting, but it doesn’t make any sense.”

She didn’t have a chance to ask why. He called out, and a moment later two men emerged from the broch. She paled, recognizing Rhuairi as one and Colyne as the other.

If Rhuairi was the spy, what was he doing here? He should be long gone by now.

She’d been so certain she was right that even when the possibility that she wasn’t hit, it didn’t quite sink in.

Rhuairi came over to read the note. He scanned it quickly and handed it back to Tor. “It’s a good likeness of my writing, but I did not write this.”

Tor’s voice was deceptively calm, but she sensed the burgeoning storm. “How did you say you came by this note?”

She explained about her exchange with Brother John.

“And he said he was going into the village?” Tor asked.

She nodded, and he swore. The look he gave her was not full of gratitude, but of derision—as if he couldn’t believe she could be so stupid.

“When?” he asked, shaking her shoulders. “How long were you unconscious?”

Her eyes widened, completely taken aback by the reaction that was so different from the one she expected. “I d-don’t know,” she stuttered. “An hour, maybe longer.”

He looked to the man Raider for confirmation. “I was patrolling to the east, Seton to the west. When the Englishman didn’t answer the call, I went looking for him. It could have been an hour, maybe more.”

“You didn’t think to go after whoever did this?”

Raider’s mouth clamped in a hard line. “I thought it more important not to leave the lass alone and to bring her to you.”

Even when the truth that she’d been tricked stared her in the face, she didn’t want to believe it. There had to be some explanation. “You’re wrong about Brother John. It couldn’t be him.” He wouldn’t do this to me. “He doesn’t know I can read.”

“Are you absolutely sure about that?” The look her husband gave her could have cut a diamond. “You’d better hope you are right. You have no idea what you might have done.”

Without another word to her, he ordered two of the men to the village via the woods to see what they could find, and the others to ready the birlinn to return to Dunvegan by boat.

Christina was numb with horror. Had she led the spy right to her husband? “Sorry.” The voice in the darkness made sense now. She wanted to put her hand over her ears and block out the truth. Dear Lord, there has to be a mistake. Please let there be a mistake.

Tor was grim as he waited for Lamont and MacLean to return from the village. But he already knew. The clerk had followed Christina through the woods and was long gone by now. It had been dark, but Tor had to assume he’d seen enough to jeopardize everything.

Christina’s interference had put both his clan and the secrecy of Bruce’s guard at grave risk. Twenty years of war and struggle to restore his clan, the lives of his clansmen, and his own life hung in the balance. If the clerk connected him to Bruce, his life, if King Edward got hold of him, wouldn’t be worth spit. But he wouldn’t suffer alone. His clan would go down with him. And if the clerk had recognized any of Bruce’s secret guard, they would have targets on their heads as well.

How could he allow this to happen? He knew better. He’d wanted to think he and Christina were different. Had he learned nothing from his parents’ deaths?

This was exactly what he had wanted to avoid.

He was a damned fool. He thought she’d understood. He never should have confided in her. In trying to please her, he’d let down his guard and allowed her to get too close. He’d allowed a woman to come between him and duty to his clan.

He was so furious that he didn’t trust himself to talk to or even look at her. But he was painfully aware of her seated beside him on the dais, wide-eyed and pale. He hardened his heart, not letting the quiver of her lip or the slight shaking of her shoulders get to him. Never again would she get to him.

Blood pounded in his ears, and he was barely able to hear as the men returned and confirmed what he’d already known. The clerk was gone. No one had seen him leave, but Tor had to assume he’d had help getting away.

His jaw locked, clenching so tight he could feel the veins in his neck bulge. He barked out orders to ready the ships. They had to find the traitor before he could pass on whatever information he’d learned. Failure wasn’t an option.

The men cleared the solar. He gave some last-minute instructions to Colyne and Murdoch to prepare the castle for war and stood to leave. The room was empty except for his wife.

She should have just let him go, but she never knew when to stop. She grabbed his arm, the soft press of her hand like a brand. On his skin. In his chest. But his continuing weakness for her only fueled his anger.

“I’m so sorry,” she whispered, wringing her hands and gazing up at him with those big, beseeching eyes. “I was only trying to help.”

He held perfectly still, despite the maelstrom raging inside him. Not one flicker of the emotion showed on his face. Her pleas would not penetrate. Not this time. Never again would he allow her—anyone—to compromise his duty.

“Help?” He gave a harsh laugh. “Apparently, it is difficult for you to understand, but I don’t want, nor do I need, your help. You are my wife, by God, not one of my men. I warned you not to interfere. I told you to never—under any circumstances—come to the broch again. Your ‘help’ has put my clan, the men I’ve been training, and me in grave danger. If the clerk is not found, King Edward will have a price on my head big enough to send even my closest allies after me. You have no idea what you’ve done.”

Though she looked ready to fall apart, she stiffened at his words. “You’re right, given that you’ve never seen fit to tell me.”

He struggled to maintain his control. Only she would dare reproach him after what had just happened. His gaze darkened, biting like the blistery edge of his voice. “With good cause, after what you just did. This is exactly why I didn’t want you involved. I should have known better than to trust you with any of this.”

Her temporary bravado faltered, as she seemed to realize the gravity of her actions. “You have every right to be angry, but I thought you were in danger. I could never have guessed what Brother John intended. I took every precaution—”

“Which obviously weren’t enough.”

Her eyes filled with tears. She leaned into him, but he held himself perfectly erect. He had to force himself not to move. Not to give in to the overwhelming urge to take her in his arms and shake her—or to kiss her until the ache in his chest went away. He wasn’t like other people, damnation; he wasn’t supposed to feel anything. Wasn’t that what he’d prided himself on? Wasn’t that what made him a great leader and warrior? But her tears ate at his steely resolve like acid.

“I swear it will never happen again,” she whispered.

He needed to make it clear exactly how it was going to be between them. His gaze held hers, hard and unrelenting. “Damned right it will never happen again because I will never tell you another bloody thing.”

She shrank back from him as if he’d yelled, though his voice was deadly calm. “You’re angry,” she whispered. “You don’t mean that.” It sounded as if she was trying to convince herself.

The look he gave her would have frozen lava in hell. “I’ve never meant anything more in my life.” He’d made a mistake, but it wasn’t one he ever intended to repeat. This was his fault as much as it was hers. He’d allowed himself to become part of her little fantasy. But that was over. “I told you exactly what I want from you: Oversee the castle, bear my children, and leave the rest to me. Don’t expect anything more.”

Christina flinched, utterly stricken. Who was this harsh, unforgiving man? He’d never looked at her like this—even the first time she’d seen him he hadn’t looked so cold and remote. So unfeeling.

He doesn’t mean it, she told herself. He’s angry. But a whisper of doubt stole into her heart.

She forced her gaze to his, refusing to be cowed. He shouldn’t talk to her like this. She’d made a mistake, but not without cause, and her intentions had been pure. “I deserve your anger, but not your scorn. I did not act precipitously, nor did I mean for this to happen. I was tricked. You have to know I would never do anything to hurt you.” She paused, then said softly, “I love you.”

She waited for some reaction to her heartfelt declaration, but he stood in stony silence—aloof, distant, imperious as a king. The only evidence that he’d heard her was the slight whitening around his mouth.

She hadn’t expected him to return her sentiment … had she?

A tear slipped from the corner of her eye. Her throat was so tight it was hard to talk. Why was he acting like this? This was the way he acted with everyone else, not with her. Where was the man she’d read stories to in bed? “Don’t do this to me. Don’t pull away. I don’t deserve being treated as if I mean nothing to you.” She tried to swallow, but it hurt. “This isn’t you.”

His gaze shifted to hers, silently challenging her words. If there had been anger in his eyes she would have held out hope, but the cool, steady gaze that met hers was ice-blue, without a flicker of emotion. She stepped back, as if seeing him for the first time.

“This is me. I’m not your damned Lancelot. This isn’t some romantic fantasy, and nothing you do—or no matter how helpful you try to be—is going to change that.”

She gasped, feeling as if he’d just plunged a dirk into her heart. The blood leached from her face. He’d just shined a light on her deepest, darkest dreams only to stomp on them. Was she so transparent? Had he seen her attempts to please him as some pathetic attempt to gain his heart? She cringed, wondering if he was right. Pride made her say, “I don’t know what you mean.”

Please don’t let that be pity in his gaze.

“You think I don’t see the way you look at me? What you want from me? But I can’t give you what you want. You are young and full of dreams of knights and romance. I’m a battle-hard Highland chief whose sole devotion is to his clan.”

“And there is no place for me?”

“Not in the way you want.”

“It doesn’t have to be that way.”

His face didn’t move a muscle. “Aye, it does.”

“I think you want it that way,” she said angrily. “You want to be alone—so that it doesn’t have to hurt if you lose someone and you don’t have to rely on anyone else. You’ve started to believe what they say about you. But you aren’t invincible. You are a man. People need one another—even if they make mistakes. Your father was wrong to make you think differently.”

She saw the pulse below his jaw and wondered if she’d gone too far.

“You don’t know what you are talking about,” he said. “I knew this was a mistake.”

Her stomach turned, realizing what he meant. Their marriage was the mistake.

He didn’t mean it. He must have wanted to marry her a little bit … didn’t he? No one forced him to do anything. No matter how much it hurt, she had to know the truth. “Why did you marry me?”

He turned, and she could see from his hesitation that he didn’t want to tell her.

Her chest was so tight she could barely breathe. “What difference does it make now?” she asked hollowly. “Why keep any more illusions between us?”

He shot her a hard look, not liking her sarcasm. “It was part of the bargain I made with MacDonald. Marriage to you was the price I paid for peace. Although after what has happened today, it may have just cost me exactly that.”

Her heart felt like it was breaking into a million little pieces, scattering across the floor at her feet. Big, hot tears poured down her cheeks. “And the men you’ve been training are part of it?”

Curtly, succinctly, emotionlessly, he told her what she’d wanted to know for so long, letting her see exactly what her actions may have cost him. She listened as he explained the terms of his bargain with MacDonald. How they’d asked him to lead the men and how he’d initially refused, but then MacDonald had made him an offer her couldn’t refuse.

He never wanted to marry me. It wasn’t honor or any special feelings for her that had changed his mind, it was his duty to his clan.

And she’d done the one thing he could never forgive: putting herself between him and his clan. She felt ill, realizing the danger she’d unwittingly unleashed. Because of her, the safety of his clan and everything he’d fought to achieve since his parents’ death was at risk.

He would never trust her again. She knew how hard it had been for him to relax his guard just a little, and he would see this as a personal failure. She’d fulfilled his worst fear—that allowing himself to get close to someone would hurt his clan. The promise of the past few weeks was gone. He’d distanced himself from her, this time for good.

“And now?” she asked. “Do you feel the same way now?”

She thought his gaze flickered, but it was just the candlelight. “What difference does it make? You are my wife.”

It was the final blow. Her fantasy had prevented her from seeing the truth. For the first time, she saw things clearly. He was right: He would never be able to give her what she wanted. He would always keep part of himself detached from her. Even if he did care for her, he would never admit it. He didn’t love her and never would. She’d been deluding herself. Making excuses. Convincing herself that beneath the icy shell he cared for her. That the shell was only to protect himself. That he just didn’t know how to show his feelings.

But she was wrong. Trying to wring emotion from him was like trying to squeeze water from a stone. She hadn’t sought a full cup, only a few drops. But he couldn’t even give her that.

And she was done trying. She’d given him everything she had to give and it wasn’t enough—it would never be enough.

She wiped the tears from her eyes. This was how it would be between them. Always. There had never been anything special. It all had been her imagination getting carried away. He wasn’t her Lancelot; he was a ruthless Highland chief who belonged to his clan.

There was a knock on the door and MacSorley said, “We’re ready, captain.”

Tor made his way to the door.

“I’m so sorry,” she said one last time.

“It’s too late for apologies,” he said stonily. “If you want to help, pray that I find your friend before he brings Edward’s wrath down on us all.”

Her chest squeezed as she watched him go, trying to burn every detail to memory, her heart knowing what her head had yet to realize.

“Good-bye,” she whispered, as the door closed behind him.

She realized she meant it. Perhaps it was inevitable. A marriage forged in treachery was doomed from the start. But she could not go on like this. Pretending. Banging her head against a stone wall. He may have relaxed the boundaries between them, but they were still there—would always be there. His world and hers. It wasn’t good enough.

She wanted—nay, deserved—more. He wasn’t the only one who deserved happiness.

Ironically, he was the one who’d helped her see it. She was no longer the frightened girl who’d cowered under her father’s hand or the adoring pup who begged for whatever meager scrap of affection her husband wanted to dole out. She had a lot to give. She could read and write, calculate complex figures in her head, turn a dark hovel into a home, and most of all, love someone with all her heart. If he couldn’t see that, it was his loss.

Father Stephen was right. She deserved someone who could see what she had to give and would love her for it. Who wouldn’t turn away from her every time she made a mistake. She wanted to be important to someone. Perhaps it was unrealistic, but the alternative was far worse. What Tor offered would not only break her heart, but her spirit. She could live with a broken heart, but not at the expense of her soul.

She took a deep breath and wiped the tears from her eyes. There was only one thing to do.

As Christina sat huddled in the birlinn and watched the menacing stone walls of Dunvegan Castle fade into the haunting morning mist, her broken heart crumbled a little more. Over the past few months she’d come to love the old pile of rocks that made up the forbidding castle and the taciturn occupants that filled its Hall. She would miss them desperately.

She would miss him desperately. Eyes that she thought incapable of any more tears filled again, but she wiped away the dampness determinedly. She’d made her decision, and now she had to live with it.

It was over. She was leaving him. The man she loved. She would hold her husband to his vow to let her retire to the nunnery on Iona, a vow she knew he’d never thought to honor. She hated running off like this, but she wasn’t completely sure he would keep his vow if she gave him the chance to object.

When she’d discovered that there was already a birlinn preparing to go to the Isle of Mull, she’d asked for them to take her to Iona first. It was a little out of their way but easier than arranging a separate boat. There had been no time to pack. She’d boarded with little more than a change of clothes and a few personal items. Mhairi would pack the remainder of her belongings and send them to Iona before returning to her family in Touch Fraser. Her precious folio she left behind. The story only gave young girls false hopes and dreams.

She’d told the guardsmen who accompanied her that she was going to visit her sister, but she knew that they did not fully believe her. Unlike them, she didn’t have a steel helm to hide her swollen eyes and tear-stained face.

The journey was a rough one across choppy seas. Christina sat alone on a bench near the prow, wrapped in a cloak and furs, more miserable than she’d ever felt in her life—and it wasn’t from the wind and cold.

More than once she thought about telling the guardsmen to turn around, but she quieted any qualms she had in leaving by telling herself that severing the bond between them would be best for Tor as well. The marriage he hadn’t wanted had caused him nothing but problems. Perhaps her leaving would help him work his way out of the mess she’d brought down upon his head.

But knowing she was doing the right thing didn’t make it any easier. Part of her wished that she could be satisfied by half a life, but she knew she could never be content with what he could give her and wouldn’t stop pressing him for more. And he would grow colder and colder until eventually she hated him—and herself.

Nay, it was better this way. Her misery and despair would eventually fade. Though it certainly hadn’t dulled any so far, growing worse as the day progressed, as she sailed farther and farther away from the place that had become more of a home than she’d ever known.

They’d been at sea for a few hours, reversing the journey she’d made only a few short months ago. She recognized some of the small islands that had been pointed out to her on the journey north: Rum, Eigg, and Muck. Although the skies were cloudy and gray, the fog had rolled back and she could catch glimpses of the Scottish coast on her left. Soon they would be sailing between Coll and Mull, and just to the south of that lay Iona. Assuming the wind held, it wouldn’t be long before she was safely ensconced in the walls of Iona’s famous nunnery with Beatrix. The safety and security she’d sought, without the illusions.

Lost in her own misery, it took her a while to notice that something was wrong. Murdoch’s, Tor’s henchman and captain of the guardsmen, brusque commands rang out with increasing urgency.

“What is it?” she asked the young warrior on the bench opposite her.

“I’m sure it’s nothing, my lady.” He pointed behind them, and she could just make out the striped sails of two boats in the distance. “Those galleys have been following us for an hour or so. The captain is going to make a quick jog around the Isle of Staffa and we should lose them.”

“They look to be rather large galleys,” she said cautiously.

“Attacks at sea are rare, my lady. We travel this route all the time and rarely encounter trouble.”

Attacks? Despite his assurance that it was probably nothing, Christina felt her heartbeat quicken, stirring from its lethargy. A few minutes later, Murdoch shouted to hold on, and the boat made a sharp turn left to swing around the small island with its strange rock formations. She’d never seen anything like the hexagonal columns of black rock, but she didn’t take the time to study them, instead watching anxiously, hoping to see the sail behind them continue on and trying not to panic when it did not.

She knew that the warrior beside her was occupied rowing, but she had to observe, “It seems they’re still following us.”

He hadn’t missed the apprehension in her tone. She could see that he didn’t want to scare her, but neither would he minimize the seriousness of what was happening. “We’ll try to outrun them.”

Try. But she knew as well as he that it was only a matter of time before the larger boats caught up to them. In a strong wind the smaller boat was faster, but the galley had nearly double the oars of the birlinn.

“Are they pirates?”

His mouth was grim. The boats were getting closer—to within a few hundred yards at most. “Worse,” he said. “One of them looks to be English.”

“What do they want?”

He shook his head. “I don’t know, my lady.”

All of a sudden Murdoch shouted, “Cover!”

Christina was shoved to the ground and a ceiling of targes was raised above her head, only seconds before she heard the sickening thump of arrows raining down on them. She was in such a state of shock that it took her a moment to realize what was happening.

“Why are they attacking us?” she asked, but the men were too busy trying to evade their pursuers and retaliate with arrows of their own to answer her.

“Surrender,” she heard voiced from a distance and knew it must be from one of the boats.

She didn’t need to hear Murdoch’s crude reply to know what Tor’s men would do. These men lived to fight. Even now she could see their eagerness. Surrender wasn’t in their blood. They’d rather die.

But she couldn’t let them. Not if she could prevent it. She had to do something.

“Nay,” she said, pushing through the targes to catch the captain’s gaze. “Do what he says, Murdoch. At least try to find out what they want.”

Murdoch’s face was a mask of fury. It was clear he’d never been ordered by a woman before and wanted to ignore her. It went against his warrior’s nature to run from a fight, but he also knew his duty to protect his lady. She was relieved when he turned away from her and shouted at the closest boat to them—still some distance away—doing as she asked.

“What are you hiding, sons of Leod?” came the reply.

They know who we are, she thought. They must have recognized the banner—the three legs clad in mail flexed into a triangle, denoting the clan’s descent from the Kings of Man, and a black birlinn harkening to their Norse ancestry, against a red and azure background.

“Give us half and we shall let you go in peace,” another man added.

Dear God, they think we are carrying riches! They are nothing more than English pirates.

“We’ve nothing that would be of any interest to you,” Murdoch replied. “We carry no coin or goods on board.”

It was clear that their pursuers didn’t believe them when they answered with another hail of arrows. Christina was forced back down under the canopy of targes and didn’t try to interfere again. It would do no good, as they were intent on piracy. She’d heard enough of English atrocities from her father, so why did it surprise her?

She felt the boat shift again as the men worked to find the gust of wind that would enable them to outdistance the arrows and escape.

From under the shields she heard a man near her groan and knew that one of the attackers’ arrows had found its mark.

She smothered a horrified cry in her fist. She was so scared that she didn’t know what to do. Resting her face on her knees, she tried to block out the excruciating sounds around her, nearly falling over when their boat was rammed from the opposite side. The sounds were getting louder—more shouting, more arrows, the sound of a metal grappling hook as the boats were tied together, the rocking of men moving, and then the crash as the sword battle began in a cacophony of clattering steel and death. She could see the wall of men’s legs surround her and knew that they would die protecting her.

Her husband’s guardsmen were some of the best warriors in the Isles, but they were a score against nearly four times that, judging from the sizes of the boats.

The sounds were horrible. Pained grunts, bones crunching, death screams. Bile rose in her throat as the men fell around her. Men she knew. The horror nearly overwhelmed her. It was too much.

She wanted to fall apart, but she would not shame these men who were dying while trying to protect her. Instead she strove for numbness.

Every minute that passed was excruciating. The MacLeod guardsmen gave a valiant effort, but eventually they were overwhelmed. The warriors around her started to fall. She caught Murdoch’s gaze as he landed on top of her and understood, trying not to scream as she hid beneath the shield of his bloody body.

Even worse than the sounds of the battle was when it stopped, knowing that they were all dead.

“Pull them away,” she heard a man say, “let’s see what they were so anxious to protect.”

Murdoch’s last efforts had been for naught. A moment later, she found herself roughly pulled from her hiding place.

“It’s a lass,” the man said, pulling back her hood. “And a pretty one at that.”

The thick, coppery smell overwhelmed her. She took one glance at the carnage around her—at the faces she knew—and threw up all over the steel chausses and sabatons of the man holding her.

He swore and clapped her across the face with the back of his hand. “Stupid bitch!”

“What is your name, gel?”

She wiped her mouth and looked up at the man who’d spoken. Beneath the steel visor of his helm, his eyes stabbed her like two black daggers. From the fine quality of his mail and the fine tabard worn over his chest, she guessed he was the English leader.

She thrust up her chin, and met his gaze. “Christina, wife of the MacLeod chief.” The name of the feared chief made no impression on the haughty Englishman. The disdain on his cruel, leathery face didn’t prevent her from adding, “Under what authority do you attack this ship and murder these men?”

From his expression, she could tell he didn’t like her challenging tone. “Edward by the grace of God, King of England and Scotland, Lord of Ireland, Prince of Wales, and Duke of Aquitaine. Your men resisted,” he lied boldly. Dismissing her, he addressed the soldier who held her arm. “Be quick about it.” The English leader looked around to his other men. “And anybody else who wishes to share in the spoils. There is nothing here. When you are done, burn it all.”

Christina fought back another wave of nausea, realizing what they intended. They would rape her and then kill her, leaving no witnesses to their crime. The wife of a Highland chief meant nothing to them. Fools! Tor would hunt them down when he learned what had happened here today.

The second ship had pulled along the other side of the birlinn. From their clothing and armor she could tell the occupants were Highlanders. She scanned the hard, brutal faces, looking for mercy but finding none. Suddenly, a man stepped forward. Her gaze sharpened. He looked familiar.

“I believe the lass can be of use to us, captain.”

The English leader turned to him with only slightly less contempt than he’d shown her. “And who are you?”

“Arthur Campbell.”

“Campbell? Isn’t your brother one of Bruce’s companions?”

Undoubtedly, that’s why she’d recognized him. She remembered Sir Colin Campbell from Finlaggan. Arthur, though a score of years younger, bore the look of his distinguished brother.

“Aye, and myself and two other brothers are loyal to the Lord of Badenoch.”

The Red Comyn.

Divided families were not uncommon. The English captain accepted his explanation, and Campbell continued, “The lass is only recently married to the MacLeod chief—a love match I hear.” She smothered the hysterical sharp laugh that rose to her throat. “He will be anxious to get her back. Perhaps the chit can help persuade him to the righteousness of our cause.” The captain didn’t look impressed. Like most Englishmen, he made the mistake of dismissing the “barbarian” Highlanders. “She is also the daughter of Andrew Fraser,” he added.

That perked up his ears. The captain’s gaze narrowed on her. “Is this true, gel?”

She nodded, deciding it prudent not to mention that threatening her father with her safety wasn’t much of a threat.

A slow smile spread across his cruel face. “Bring her along,” he ordered to the man still holding her. “Perhaps she can be useful after all. And if she can’t …” He shrugged.

She knew what that shrug meant.

Though undoubtedly his motivation hadn’t been to help her, she shot Arthur Campbell a look of gratitude, but he’d already disappeared into the crowd of guardsmen manning the second galley. But his timely intervention was only a temporary reprieve; her father would not lift a finger to help her. And Tor …

She did not doubt that he would come after her. He did not love her, but he would see it as his duty to protect her. But would he discover what had become of them in time?

Success should feel better than this. Once again the team’s skills had proved invaluable—from Lamont’s tracking, to MacSorley’s seafaring, to MacRuairi’s instincts that led them to head toward Dunstaffnage. Tor doubted he would have been able to do it without them. But throughout the entire journey—even when they’d caught up with Brother John and MacRuairi had “persuaded” him to divulge who he worked for—Tor couldn’t shake the heaviness that surrounded him like a black cloud.

Christina’s interference could have destroyed everything. But she was only trying to help. He couldn’t blame her. She’d been tricked and had only tried to do the right thing. It was his fault for telling her too much. He couldn’t let that happen again. He’d done what needed to be done. Or so he told himself countless times. But why couldn’t he stop seeing her crushed face?

He adjusted his cotun, trying to relieve the nagging discomfort in his chest.

He wanted to put the past behind them. When the men left, he hoped to do just that and return to some state of normalcy—if such a thing existed with Christina. Nothing had been normal since the first moment he’d set eyes on her.

Two nights after he’d left, Tor strode up the sea-gate stairs, his mission an unqualified success. He’d prevented the clerk from passing on the information and learned who was responsible for the recent attacks on Dunvegan. John MacDougall of Lorne had earned himself a powerful enemy, and Angus Og MacDonald had a new ally against his treacherous kinsman. Tor would no longer stand to the side in the feud between the two powerful Island clans.

As he approached the Hall, he was thinking about what he could say to his wife to ease the discord between them, but right away he sensed that something was wrong. It was too dark. Too quiet. A funereal pall had been cast over the place.

Rhuairi and Colyne rushed out to meet him. From their expressions he knew it was bad. “What is it?” he demanded.

They looked uneasily back and forth, but it was Colyne who spoke first. “It’s the lady, ri tuath.”

A chill ran down his spine. He forced himself to speak calmly, though every muscle inside him tensed on high alert. “Is she ill?”

Colyne shook his head. Rhuairi said, “Nay, chief, she’s gone.”

His head rang as if he’d just been clabbered on his helm with a sword. It took him a moment to realize what the seneschal had said. He grabbed Rhuairi by the clasp of his plaid brat. “What do you mean, ‘gone’?”

Tor listened to the seneschal explain that she’d left with the men going to Mull with a mixture of disbelief and rising panic as the truth sunk in. She’d taken him up on his foolish vow to permit her to retire to a nunnery. He’d never dreamed that she’d actually do it, though why he didn’t know. He’d given her a way out; why was he surprised that she’d used it?

Lord knew he’d given her no reason to stay. She’d done nothing but try to please him since he’d married her. She’d given him her heart, and he’d given her nothing in return. He’d been a cold-hearted bastard, driving her away.

Alone. That was what he wanted, wasn’t it? To feel nothing but emptiness? But it wasn’t emptiness that he felt at all but raw, searing pain. He felt as if he’d just had a blade plunged into his chest and had his insides ripped apart.

A lifetime of loneliness stretched out before him. A lifetime of nothing but war and duty to his clan. A lifetime of misery.

God, what had he done?

He should be furious that she’d dared leave him. Highlanders were known for their pride, and he was no different. But all he could think of was how badly he must have hurt her for her to do this. He felt ill just thinking about it. He had to get her back. Not because she was his wife—his possession—but because this was where she belonged. Here. By his side.

Why he felt so strongly he didn’t know. But he would have to make her see it. No matter what it took.

He continued into the Hall, the two men hustling after him. A few clansmen were sleeping around the fire, but most sat quietly at the long tables. The room was just the way he’d left it, but different. Somber. As if all of the joy had been extinguished. His dogs lifted their heads as he entered. Instead of rushing to greet him, they gave him a disappointed look and laid their heads back on their paws.

“Where’s Murdoch?” he demanded.

Both men looked grim. Colyne shook his head. “He is with the men who were traveling to Mull. They’ve not returned.”

“What do you mean they haven’t returned?” Tor exploded. “Even with the added travel time to Iona, they should have been back yesterday.”

Neither man responded. His stomach took a sudden turn as if he’d just swallowed a mouthful of rancid beef. Panic welled up inside him, but he tamped it down. She was fine. There had to be some explanation. But Rhuairi hadn’t finished. “This arrived for you not an hour ago. The messenger said it was for your eyes only.”

Tor unfolded it, the premonition of doom suffocating him.

His heart stopped and the blood drained from his face as he read the crudely written words on the scrap of parchment. Words that changed his life. “Men killed. English took your lady. Dumfries. Do not delay.”

Do not delay. They’d murdered his men and meant to kill her as well.

The loss of his men enraged him. He wanted to kill someone. But the thought of Christina in danger …

Bile rose up the back of his throat. He thought himself fearless, but fear unlike anything he’d ever known consumed him—black, soul-eating fear that tore like acid through the steel encasing his heart. He felt raw. Exposed. And more terrified than he’d ever been in his life.

If the news of her leaving him had jolted him from his emotional stupor, the news that she was now a prisoner of the English was like a lightning rod of clarity, forcing him to acknowledge the truth.

He loved her.

Too late, he realized what a fool he’d been. Stubborn pride in the belief that he was impervious to emotion had blinded him from what had been there all along. It was the reason he could never stop thinking about her. The reason he looked for excuses to spend time with her. The reason it felt so different to make love to her. It was what made him content to hold her in his arms for hours and listen to her voice as she read him those silly, romantic tales. It was the reason he wanted to wake up beside her every day for the rest of his life. It was the reason his chest twisted when he walked into a room and she looked up to see him, a wide smile spreading across her face.

She’d brought warmth back into his life, broken through the icy shell that he’d erected around his heart, and dug down deep to find emotions long buried.

And now he might never have the chance to tell her.

Images long suppressed flashed before him. His mother’s naked, broken body covered in bruises and blood. The look of terror fixed for eternity in her gaze. And then he remembered the rest. How he’d thrown himself over her and refused to let his father’s men take her body away. How he’d cried. How the pain had burned and ravaged him, just like it did now.

It couldn’t happen to her, too. The thought of never seeing her again … never touching her … never inhaling that soft, flowery scent was unbearable. He couldn’t lose her.

Something inside him snapped. Rage. Madness. A single-minded determination to find her and to strike back with the sword of vengeance. He would hunt down every man responsible for the murder of his men, and if they’d harmed one silky dark hair on her head, he vowed to make their deaths slow and painful.

Edward’s minions had made a fatal mistake. In killing Tor’s men and capturing his bride, the English had made Scotland’s war his war.

His course was clear. Tor began immediate preparations to rejoin the men at the broch. To have any chance of rescuing Christina, he needed them. Surprisingly, the admission didn’t bother him. Before he left, he gave Rhuairi a short message to send to MacDonald: “We are ready.”

He’d made his choice. There was no turning back.

“I apologize for the captain’s manners, Lady Christina. It appears he was a bit overzealous in his questioning.”

A bit? Christina stared at the richly outfitted and impeccably groomed English commander, seated opposite her in the luxuriously appointed solar of Dumfries Castle. His eyes told her that he was not at all sorry. But beating a woman—even a Scotswoman—was un knightly. Lord Seagrave, with his crisp white-and-gold embroidered tabard and gleaming mail, struck her as the type of man who didn’t like to sully himself with the more unpleasant aspects of his position, as the commander of the English garrison at Dumfries Castle in Galloway. At around fifty years of age, he was one of the king’s most experienced commanders in Scotland, having taken part in most of the major engagements for the past decade.

Though she wanted to throw his false apology back in his face and rail at him for attacking their ship for no reason and killing all those men, she knew that to protect her husband and family she had to continue playing the frightened, simpering girl as she’d done since her capture. The past two days had been the longest of her life. Horrified by the senseless killing of her husband’s men, she’d lived in a constant state of fear that they would change their minds. She had to survive long enough to let someone know what happened. Their deaths had to be avenged.

The English captain had broken the tedium of their long sea journey by questioning her about her father and husband’s activities. When he hadn’t liked her answer, he struck her. The captain’s arrogance, however, worked in her favor, as it was clear that he did not truly expect her to know anything. To most men, women were inferior creatures, and Englishmen with their haughty superiority were even worse.

She’d learned far more than she had revealed. The men talked freely around her—especially at night. She’d discovered that they’d just come from Inverlochy Castle, the Highland stronghold of the Lord of Badenoch, the Red Comyn. The Highland escort mostly consisted of Comyns and their MacDougall kinsmen.

When they’d arrived at the Galloway Castle, Christina had been brought to the English garrison at Dumfries while the Highlanders had gone to Dalswinton Castle to await the arrival of their lord.

She was almost certain something nefarious was afoot and that it involved the Earl of Carrick, Robert Bruce. One of Comyn’s guardsmen had made a stray mention of him in an English prison, but that was all she’d been able to discover. She hoped to learn more from Lord Seagrave.

She resisted the urge to put her hand on her swollen, bruised face and tell Lord Seagrave exactly what he could do with his sympathy. Her face would heal, and her chances of escape were better if they underestimated her. She would die before she would betray her husband. The past few months had given her strength and courage she didn’t know she possessed. She cowered now to play a part, not from fear. So instead of a rebuke, she bowed her head and said, “My father is a loyal subject of the king. What your man inferred”—she leaned over and whispered—“is treason.”

She hoped she had the proper amount of innocent shock in her voice.

He smiled indulgently, as if deferring to her simple womanly intellect. “Have you forgotten that your father was imprisoned for treason not so long ago?”

Her eyes widened. “Of course not, my lord. That is the reason I can assure you of his loyalty to the king. Though he said he was treated with every courtesy,” she lied, “he has no wish to return.” She lowered her voice conspiratorially. “I think it’s because he missed his whisky and cook’s apple tarts.” She forced a wrinkle between her brows. “Do you have apples in England?”

He looked at her as if she was a half-wit and she hoped she hadn’t overdone it. “We do.”

“Then perhaps it was the plum. They are equally delicious. Do you have those as well?”

His veneer of politeness was wearing thin. Talk of food, furnishings, and music had permeated her two interrogations—much to his impatience.

“We’ve sent a message to your father, but he has yet to respond. Why is that?”

This was dangerous territory. Her value would diminish considerably if the English discovered that her father wouldn’t come for her.

“Perhaps he is away? Has your messenger returned from my husband?”

He frowned. “Not yet.”

There was another knock at the door, but Christina was used to the constant interruptions. In the hour he’d been trying to question her today, a steady stream of men had moved in and out.

A young soldier entered and handed him a missive without explanation. Lord Seagrave must have been expecting it because he opened it and read it quickly. The devious smile that turned his mouth piqued her curiosity.

“Have the men gone?” Lord Seagrave asked.

“Nay,” the young knight said. “Should I send them in?”

Christina stood, not hiding her eagerness. “I can return to my … chamber.” The small, windowless room in the tower hardly qualified.

He gave her a hard look. “We’re not finished. Stay here, I’ll be only a moment.” He left her alone, closing the door behind him.

Christina frowned until she saw the open parchment on the table. The hairs on her arms stood on end. She couldn’t believe it. He’d left the missive.

Heart pounding, she leaned over the table and turned the documents around to face her. She scanned the top page first, noting that it was written in French.

She gasped, reading it again to make sure she’d done so correctly. It was from the Red Comyn to King Edward, informing him of treason by Bruce—the proof attached herein. She quickly lifted the top piece of parchment and saw a sealed indenture in Latin below. It was detailed, but it appeared to be a pact between Comyn and Bruce against King Edward. And now Comyn meant to betray Bruce, using their bond as proof of treason.

Hearing heavy footsteps outside the door, she replaced the documents and leaned back in her chair, trying to steady her pulse and wipe the nervous flush from her cheeks.

Her heart pounded as she forced her mind to answer his questions as nonsensically as she could, while planning her escape.

She couldn’t wait for rescue, not when that message would be on its way to London at any moment. Though she was unfamiliar with the area, she knew that Bruce’s Annandale castle of Lochmaben was nearby. How she would find her way, she didn’t know, but she had to try.

If that letter reached King Edward, Robert Bruce would soon be following Wallace to the grave.

It was a perfect night for a raid—dark and misty, with nary a sliver of moon to betray them. Darkness would be their first weapon, speed and surprise their second. Strike fast and hard was the motto of all pirate raiders. No chivalry, no rules.

Tor and the team waited in the woods behind the small motte-and-bailey castle, biding their time until the wee hours of the night, all the while keeping a watchful eye on the movements of the English soldiers.

After the long sea journey from northern Skye to Galloway in the southwest corner of Scotland, it was torturous having to wait, knowing that his wife was only a few hundred feet away. He didn’t want to think about what she might be enduring right now. Nor would he allow himself to consider that she might not be alive. He had to focus on the task at hand. Taking a castle occupied by an entire English garrison was no simple proposition.

But it could be done.

Wallace had famously taken the English garrison at Ardrossan Castle in Ayr by surprise, and Tor decided to use a similar approach. With roughly a score of men and no siege engines, storming the gates was out of the question, so they would need to use stealth and distraction.

They had to assume that Christina was being held in the stone peel tower house located on the top of the forty-foot earthen motte. To reach her they would need to breech the two layers of defense offered by a motte-and-bailey fortification: the ditch surrounding the entire complex and the wooden palisade on the other side.

He would lead eight of Bruce’s team over the ditch and palisade at the rear of the castle opposite the outer drawbridge. Once inside they would break into two groups. His team would search for Christina, while the others would prepare for their escape. MacRuairi was certain he could get her out of the tower house once they were inside, no matter where they were holding her. One look at his expression and Tor was inclined to believe him. Seton and Boyd would also come with him. He needed men skilled in close combat who could kill silently—with dirks and by hand.

They would have a half hour to find her and kill the guards before Gordon and the rest of the team provided their distraction to get out. MacSorley would be waiting outside with his MacLeod guardsmen when the drawbridge came down.

The light in the tower had dimmed to almost nothing. The English soldiers’ movements had slowed. Only the occasional sound of an animal or leaves rustling in the wind pierced the silence. It was time.

He knelt in the dirt and leaves, the team circling round him, to give the men their final instructions. “You know what to do, Hawk?” he asked MacSorley, who would be leading the MacLeod clansmen. Tor had risked bringing additional warriors but had been careful not to use the team members’ names as an added precaution. Boyd had given him the idea of war names when he’d used MacSorley’s nickname for him to Christina.

The big Norseman grinned, his teeth flashing white in a face otherwise absorbed by darkness. “Aye, captain. Fetch your lass and we’ll give these bloody Englishmen a night to remember.”

By any rational estimation, a score of men against a garrison of a hundred English soldiers sounded like a suicide mission. But he was confident it could be done. The skill of Bruce’s elite force had exceeded even his own expectations. Together they were a force to be reckoned with. He felt like he was standing on the edge of something momentous. As if history were about to be made. The dawn of a new age of warrior harkened—the dawn of the Highlander.

The damned English wouldn’t know what hit them.

Attacking an English garrison would make them all traitors in Edward’s eyes, but they’d all known that when they answered Bruce’s call. Whether Lamberton and Bruce would approve of their precipitous rogue operation, Tor didn’t consider. Christina’s life was at stake; he would do whatever he had to do.

Tor and the eight of Bruce’s guard accompanying him crept soundlessly through the dark toward the ditch surrounding the motte. Using hand signals, he directed them to get on their stomachs and stay low to the ground. When they reached the edge of the earthen ditch, they waited to make sure the castle guard at the top of the motte couldn’t see them before descending. Because it was winter, the deep ditch was filled with a few feet of water—or rather, cold, black sludge that had the boggy stench of rotting vegetables. Taking care to protect Gordon’s powder, they sledged through muck and climbed up the other side to reach the spiked wooden palisade enclosure.

This was the most precarious part of their mission. They would have to climb over the ten-foot wooden posts without being seen by the guards on the motte above them or the soldier patrolling this section of the enclosure. They’d chosen a section of the wall that was blocked by a large outer building in the bailey—probably the kitchens, judging by the amount of smoke they’d seen earlier—but there would still be a dangerous few minutes when they were visible.

Tor went first. Using a rope fixed with a grappling hook, he tossed it between two posts and pulled until it caught.

Blood was pumping through his veins. Senses flared, he waited for just the right moment. When the soldier made his pass, he pulled himself up the rope and over the posts, dropping down safely on the other side.

He was in.

The next time the soldier passed, his back met the steel of MacKay’s special dagger fashioned just for this purpose. The blade was thick at the hilt and narrowed to a fine point, piercing through the habergeon of mail to his lungs. The soldier slumped to Tor’s feet without making a sound. MacRuairi called it a “silent kill” and had trained the men to locate just the right place to plunge their blades. It was a highly effective technique in covert situations like this, where the slightest sound could make the difference.

One down, ninety-nine to go—give or take.

A few more minutes later and the other eight men were standing beside him, all safely over the palisade.

He nodded to Gordon, giving him the signal, and the team split up—MacRuairi, Seton, and Boyd coming with him; MacGregor, MacLean, Lamont, and MacKay going with Gordon.

Tor led his team around the back side of the earthen motte. To access the keep, they were going to have to slither up the hill without being seen. Rather than follow one after the other, they spaced themselves apart, so that when they reached the top they’d be in position to take out the guards. But timing was everything. They had to reach the top of the hill and silence the two guards circling the perimeter before they alerted the guards stationed at the entry of the tower house.

The dirt and dried grass were slick and muddy as they worked their way up the hill, using their knees and forearms to inch up. A few feet from the top they stopped, signalling around from man to man. Tor held up his hand: five, four, three, two …

They leapt out of the darkness on the unsuspecting guards like phantom wraiths, knives plunging in deadly surprise. The guards stationed at the outer entry to the keep went next. Ninety-five. Tor felt the rush of battle surge through him with each moment as he moved closer and closer to his bride. This was going to work.

The hall of sleeping soldiers was next. He wanted nothing more than to slaughter the lot of them, but that would have to wait. First he had to get Christina out of there. They were just about to enter the tower house when he heard a cry go up from the bailey below that chilled his blood.

He swore, knowing that their chance of success had just gone from good to bad in the space of a heartbeat. Their cover of darkness and surprise had just been blown. He hoped to hell it wasn’t one of his men.

Now to get Christina out of the castle, they were going to have to fight through the garrison of soldiers sleeping in the hall a few feet away. The castle was already stirring as the commotion grew below. There was no time to waste.

He was about to order the men inside when out of the corner of his eye he saw something that made him stop.

MacRuairi had noticed it, too. “It looks like a lass, captain,” he whispered.

Tor frowned, studying the cloaked figure struggling with the guard near the gate. His pulse spiked and his heart took a sudden lurch against his ribs. Not just any lass, his lass. It seemed his wee wife had decided not to wait for a rescue. Why wasn’t he surprised?

He cursed and took off running down the stairs that led to the bailey below. With both hands, he reached behind him and pulled the sword from the scabbard at his back. A fierce war cry tore from his lungs, stunning the soldiers below.

A moment later, Gordon answered his call with one of his own.

•    •    •

Christina was fortunate that English soldiers liked their drink.

She’d almost made it past the hall when a soldier she’d thought had passed out in a drunken stupor grabbed her as she was walking by the table and spun her onto his lap. She wiped her mouth, still tasting the disgusting kiss on her lips. But she supposed escape was worth suffering through a drunken groping. She’d laughed and swatted him away playfully and handed him another goblet of wine before slipping off his lap, murmuring that she had duties to attend to.

She winced, thinking about the servant’s clothing that she wore. She hoped she hadn’t hit the girl too hard, but Christina had to make sure she didn’t wake up for a while. When the serving girl had opened the door to bring her the evening meal, Christina had surprised her with a candlestick to the back of the head. She’d “borrowed” the cotte and brat, hoping that no one would notice how the skirt dragged three inches too long, and then tied strips of sheeting around the girl’s mouth, hands, and feet. If she did wake, she wouldn’t be able to alert anyone.

Never considering the possibility that a woman would attempt to escape, Lord Seagrave thought the bar on the door sufficient and hadn’t posted a guard. It was an oversight he would regret.

Hoping to avoid another amorous soldier, Christina grabbed a tray and an empty flagon and pretended to be clearing the tables as she walked right past the guards at the entry, down the stairs, and over the bridge into the bailey below. After getting rid of her props, she hid in the shadows behind the stables near the gate, waiting for an opportunity to slip out with the villagers. But the guard closed the gate not long after she arrived. She tried not to despair, knowing it would not open again until morning.

How long before they realized she was gone? Would someone miss the serving girl? Had she tied the bindings tight enough?

So many things could go wrong. She prayed for a miracle.

Instead, a few hours later—thanks to an inquisitive kitten with the loudest meow she’d ever heard—she was discovered. She kept trying to shoo the pesky ball of fluff away, but it kept coming back. A soldier saw it and decided to investigate when the kitten refused to heed his bidding.

Wrenched from her hiding place, she found herself facing a young knight. Short and broad-shouldered, he had a flat face and crude features, but his eyes gleamed with intelligence. Unfortunately, he hadn’t drunk nearly enough wine.

“What are you doing, hiding in the dark?” he demanded.

She struggled to come up with a plausible explanation while her heart was pounding in her throat. “I …” She forced an innocent smile to her lips and batted her lashes. “I’m meeting someone.”

The feminine ploy failed miserably. His gaze sharpened. “Who?”

“Edward,” she said quickly. Surely, there had to be an Edward? People always named their children after kings, and Edward Plantagenet had been king for more than thirty years.

“Edward who?”

Nettles! Of course there had to be more than one. When she hesitated, he dragged her out to the torchlight and called out to the three other soldiers stationed at the gate. “Do any of you know this lass?”

One of them did. A soldier who’d been on the galley with her said, “She’s the lass we captured. Fraser’s gel.”

No! She’d come this close; she couldn’t bear to think that she wasn’t going to make it. This was her only chance. Next time, her keepers wouldn’t be so lax. She tried to pull away, but the soldier’s hand was like a vice.

“Please,” she begged, “I need to get back to my duties—”

A terrifying cry pierced the blistery night air. They all turned in the direction of the motte and tower house.

She sucked in her breath.

The soldier dropped her arm.

But she moved back toward him, instinctively shirking something far more terrifying than English soldiers.

Hell had opened its gates and unleashed a demon army. The four warrior wraiths descending on them were the fodder of nightmares. Covered head to toe in black to blend into the night, supernaturally tall and muscular, they tore down the stairs, swords raised, ready to wield the devil’s own fury with each swing of the fearsome blade.

Instead of tabards and mail they wore black war coats and dark plaids belted around them in a strange fashion. Even their faces beneath the ghastly nasal helms were covered, not in the blue woad war paint of the ancient Gael, but in ash. Only a flash of white pierced the darkness.

Dear God, the fiends are smiling!

Her gaze was riveted on the fearsome warrior leading the lightning charge. There was something …

A whisper of awareness slid down her spine. He was virtually unrecognizable, but she knew him. Her husband had come for her.

The English didn’t know what to do. The soldiers stood there stunned, as Christina, mindful of the danger, slid out of the way of the charging warriors. She’d barely taken a few steps before pandemonium exploded around them—literally.

A series of loud booms shattered the night, horrible sounds that struck terror in their wake. She’d never heard anything like it. It sounded like thunder and lightning, but the sky was perfectly clear.

She heard the whiz of arrows fired over her head, and the four soldiers guarding the gate fell in quick succession. A moment later a warrior with a bow slung over his back jumped from the stable roof, the gate was opened, the drawbridge was down, and more of her husband’s men were storming into the chaotic bailey.

Men were running everywhere, pouring out of the barracks and tower house above to see what was happening. Tor and his warriors fought like men possessed, cutting down all who stood in their path. The speed and ferocity of the attack was incredible. The stunned Englishmen didn’t stand a chance.

Christina saw the cruel captain who’d killed Tor’s men and captured her nearly cut in two by one powerful slash of her husband’s great sword.

She turned away, having no stomach for death even when it was warranted.

The sky lit up as fires broke out all around them. Animals joined the human menagerie looking for escape. She was very nearly trampled by a horse, but a firm hand plucked her out of harm’s way.

Tor. Before she could throw herself into his arms, he spun her to the side and with one hand hacked down a soldier who’d come up behind her.

But the chaos was dying down. Her husband and his men had already dispatched most of the soldiers in the bailey. A new wave of Englishmen tried to storm down the stairs from the tower house above, but as they crossed the bridge over the ditch, Tor’s men were waiting to cut them down one by one. Realizing what was happening, someone—probably Lord Seagrave—gave the order to retreat to the tower house. The men outside were left to their fate as the door to the peel closed behind them.

Christina threw her arms around her husband, burying her face against his chest, too relieved to care about the mud and grime covering him. “I wasn’t sure you’d come in time.”

He pulled her back, cupped her chin in his gauntleted hand, and gave her a kiss that was so fierce and desperate it left her breathless and momentarily stunned. She dare not allow herself to hope.

Breaking the kiss, he looked into her eyes. “I feared I’d be too late. Are you all right?”

She nodded, and tears sprang to her eyes. One look at him and it was as if all the fear, horror, and despair that she’d bottled up over the past few days broke free in one torrential storm. “It was horrible. Your men,” she choked, “the boat … all … dead.”

His mouth was grim beneath the steel mask. “I know. Shush,” he said, calming her. “You will tell me everything later.” He tilted her face to the light and swore, seeing the bruises around her cheek and eye. “Who did this to you? I’ll kill him.”

“You already did,” she said, pointing to the captain.

“I need to get you out of here. Can you ride?”

She nodded, her throat too hot and tight to speak.

“Good. I have a man gathering horses outside the gate; I will take you to him. You will be safe until we are done here.”

He meant to take the tower house as well. With what the English had done to his men, she knew there would be no mercy. “There isn’t time. You must take me to the Earl of Carrick right away. I only pray that he is at Lochmaben.”

“Bruce? What do you need with him?”

She told him about the documents she’d read, not needing to explain the implications.

“You’re sure about this?”

She nodded. “The messengers must be stopped before they reach Edward.”

“Did you see them leave?”

“I think so. Two men rode out not long after the midday meal.”

“English?”

She nodded. “They will travel easier than Comyn’s men once they reach the border.”

“I’ll take care of the messengers.” He went over to one of the black-clad warriors and said something to him. The man gathered three more warriors, jumped on horses, and left.

A few minutes later, she was on a horse, and they were riding hell-bent-for-leather to Lochmaben.

Robert Bruce, Earl of Carrick and Lord of Annandale, listened to Christina’s story with increasing incredulity, and then with barely repressed anger. That he didn’t question her tale was confirmation that such a dangerous document as the bond he’d signed with Comyn existed.

“I’ll kill him,” he said, his blue eyes black with rage. “I knew he could not be trusted.”

“Then why did you?” Tor asked. The lapse in judgment didn’t seem consistent with what he had seen so far of Scotland’s would-be king. Bruce had surprised him. Immediately, Tor recognized in him the one trait guaranteed to impress any Highlander—Bruce was a warrior. Unlike most Scottish noblemen, he looked like he would be just as comfortable on a battlefield as in parliament.

The earl had shrewd eyes and a blunt tongue—a rarity for any politician. Undeniably proud, he nonetheless seemed blessedly free of the trappings of his Lowland ilk, the fur-lined brat and heavy gold brooch around his neck the only visible signs of his wealth. If he’d noticed the dirt and grime covering Tor and his men, he hadn’t given any indication, welcoming them into the hall forthwith.

Bruce lowered his voice to answer Tor’s question. Though he’d assured them they could speak freely in the hall, it was better to be careful. “It would have been easier to defeat Edward with a united Scotland. I hoped to avoid a civil war as well. I didn’t think he’d dare confess his own treason to reveal mine. Comyn has more faith in Edward’s gratitude than I do.” He gave Tor a sharp look. “The men you sent after the messengers?”

“The best,” he answered. “Lamont is leading the team; they will be found.”

Bruce held his gaze, sensed his confidence, and nodded.

“What will you do, my lord?” Christina asked.

“I don’t know,” Bruce said solemnly. “But Comyn will answer for what he has attempted this day.” Ever the gallant knight, Bruce pushed aside his anger and bowed over her hand, pressing a chaste kiss on her knuckles. “I owe you a debt, Lady Christina, one that I can never hope to repay.” He glanced at Tor. “I hope your husband realizes what a fortunate man he is to not only have such a beautiful wife, but also one with unexpected—and very useful—talents. You’ve recounted the words of that document better than my own clerks.” His eyes twinkled. “Perhaps I should hire you.”

Christina delighted at the praise, blushing with pleasure at the honest admiration in the earl’s face—a handsome face, so it was said. But it wouldn’t stay that way if he didn’t release her hand. Perhaps this chivalry had its merits. “He does,” Tor said through clenched teeth. “And Christina’s talents, I’m afraid, are reserved for her husband.”

He spoke sharply and Christina frowned, not understanding the source of his annoyance. Bruce, however, did. He laughed and released her hand. “I thank you for your service this day, lass, and if you ever need anything, you have only to ask.”

Christina flushed a little pinker and returned his smile. “If you don’t mind, I should ask you for that boon right now. A bath would be lovely.”

“It shall be arranged at once.”

She looked at Tor questioningly. “Go,” he said. “I will join you soon.”

She nodded and followed the serving woman out of the Hall. Both men watched her go.

“Our bargain has worked out well for you,” Bruce said slyly.

It had, but Tor didn’t need to tell him that. “Well enough.”

“You’ve decided to accept the command.”

“With a few understandings.” They’d been speaking in French when Christina was there, but had unconsciously switched to Gaelic when she left—another point in Bruce’s favor.

The earl eyed him warily. “What kind of understandings?”

“We will follow your orders, but I must be in charge of the team. For a guard like this to work, I must have autonomy and complete authority in the field.”

Bruce considered him for a long time, not looking pleased by his demands. “So I tell you what I need and you decide how it is to be done?”

Tor shrugged. That was one way of looking at it.

After a few more minutes, Bruce reluctantly nodded in agreement. “Not that I’m not impressed with what you and your men did, but next time try to let me know before you decide to attack an English garrison.”

Tor smiled. “I’ll do my best, but there wasn’t time. The English had something very precious to me.”

“Anything else?”

“My men and I may not be bound by your knightly code—and will do your dirty work—but I won’t be ordered to kill women or children.”

“I’m glad to hear it,” Bruce said wryly. “You will be called upon for dangerous and unpleasant tasks, but you have my word that I will not ask you to do anything I won’t do myself.”

Surprisingly, Tor could see that he meant it. His estimation of the lauded knight had just increased twofold. Initially, Tor’s decision to lead the team was not so much about joining Bruce as it was about defeating Edward. But the young earl had made an impression on him. Robert Bruce was no weak lordling, but a noble warrior determined to take back a kingdom. Unlike most of his chivalric brethren, Bruce was not afraid to get his hands dirty. It was a quality he would need if they were to have any hope of success. To win this war, he was going to get filthy.

Tor met his gaze. “And Comyn? Shall I take care of him?”

Bruce did not pretend to misunderstand the question. His path to the throne was not blocked by just King Edward, but also by the Red Comyn—arguably the most powerful noble in the land. “Nay. I shall deal with Comyn myself.”

Tor nodded, knowing the first strike in a long war was about to be felt.

“Go,” Bruce said, “see to your wife.” He smiled. “Though I would suggest a good dunking and a change of clothes first.”

Tor’s mouth twisted. “A wise suggestion.” He might have more success convincing his wife to forgive him if he didn’t reek of a bog.

“And MacLeod?” Tor turned, and Bruce gave him a hard, meaningful look. “Be ready.”

“Aye, my lord,” Tor said with a bow of his head. “At your command.”

The relaxing lull of her bath had vanished by the time the water was taken away, and Christina was dressed in a fresh chemise and cotte borrowed from Bruce’s wife, Lady Elizabeth De Burgh. Barely noticing the luxurious furnishings surrounding her, she waited anxiously in a chair by the fireplace, drying her hair, not sure what to expect when her husband finally joined her.

He’d seemed so relieved to see her. But she knew he had to be furious with her for leaving. She hoped she could make him see why it was the only thing that she could do. Why they would both be better off apart. She knew it had been cowardly, leaving him like that without explanation. But saying good-bye the first time had been hard enough; she wasn’t looking forward to doing it face to face.

What was keeping him?

When the door finally opened a few minutes later, the reason for delay was obvious. She sucked in her breath, her chest tightened to burning. Like her, he’d bathed. His damp golden-brown hair glistened in the firelight and the fresh scent of soap wafted through the sultry air.

Her heart lurched. Did he have to make it so hard by looking so ridiculously handsome all the time?

Their gazes caught. She opened her mouth to apologize, but was stunned to find herself swept up in a fierce embrace.

“Jesu, Christina, you scared the life out of me.” He kissed the top of her head and squeezed her a little tighter. “I thought I’d lost you.”

He sounded different. His voice seemed softer, thick with emotion. Wishful thinking. Nothing had changed. He’d come for her—rescued her—but he’d done so before. This time she would not let her romantic fantasies carry her away. It did not mean he loved her.

She inhaled deeply, wanting to hold on to his warm, masculine scent, then forced herself to push away from him. “I know you must want to know what happened to your men,” she said. “It was so horrible.” Tears gathered in her eyes. “All gone …”

His mouth fell in a grim line. “They died doing what they were trained for, Christina. What they loved. Highlanders live to die in battle. To a warrior it is the greatest honor.”

Christina would never understand it. Warriors were a different breed.

“Tell me what happened,” he said gently.

She explained how the boats had followed them, then attacked without provocation. He listened to her story without interruption, smiling when he heard how his men had circled her and protected her with their bodies. “Maybe if I hadn’t—”

“Nay,” he stopped her. “They would have died whether you were there are not. No one could have foreseen what happened. My men make that journey a few times a month; attacks at sea are very rare. I can only guess that the MacDougalls recognized my banner and thought to continue in their efforts to destroy me.”

“It was the MacDougalls behind the attacks?”

He nodded.

That meant … “You caught Brother John before he could pass on what he learned.”

“We did.” Thank God. At least she would not be responsible for that. “Turns out my new clerk was John of Lorne’s nephew, and my previous clerk did not meet with an accident.”

How horrible! She bit her lip, still struggling with the realization that her friend had betrayed them. She felt Tor’s gaze on her face and lifted her eyes to his. “And when you left him?”

He held her gaze. “He’d seen us.”

Christina nodded in understanding. It could be no other way. The clerk had known what he’d risked, what would happen if he were caught. But still, her heart filled with sadness to know of his death.

Sensing her distress, Tor swept a lock of hair from her face, lingering to caress her bruised cheek with the back of his finger. “He did not suffer. And I believe he truly regretted your part in his treachery. He genuinely cared for you.”

The tenderness of the caress confused her—as did his kind words. Did he have to make this so difficult? She just wanted to get it over with. Turning her face from his hand, she took a step away from him. “I should not have left you the way I did.”

“Nay, you shouldn’t have.”

“It was cowardly not to say good-bye. But … I … I didn’t know if I’d have the strength.”

“Why did you leave me, Tina?”

Something in his voice made her heart catch. No. She would not allow herself to imagine feelings where none existed. She didn’t look at him when she answered. “Because I could not bear a lifetime of living with someone who could never love me. Who would not allow me to share in his life because he did not care for me or value me.”

“I see,” he said evenly. “If that were true, then you had every cause to leave.”

I did? Her gaze shot to his, his expression unreadable. Of course she did. He must have recognized the futility of their marriage as well. Her insides burned. Why did the truth have to hurt so much? Couldn’t he pretend to care just a little bit? She lowered her gaze, not wanting him to see the tears in her eyes. Somehow she got the words out, though each felt stuck in her throat. “If you could take me to Iona on your journey back, I will not bother you again.”

“I’m afraid I can’t do that,” he said softly.

Pain welled up inside her like a hot sear of iron on raw flesh. “Of course you will be busy with your team and the earl. Perhaps you might arrange a boat to take me—”

“Nay.”

The definitiveness of the refusal finally made her look at him.

“You aren’t going to Iona,” he said.

She didn’t understand. “But you swore that if I ever wished to leave, you would allow me to retire to Iona with my sister.”

He shrugged. “I’ve changed my mind.”

“But you can’t do that. You made a vow.”

He grinned at her outraged expression. The sight was so unexpected considering the circumstances that she didn’t know what to do. How could he be so cruel as to taunt her like this? But then she looked into his eyes, and what she saw there stopped her heart.

Taking advantage of her confusion, he slid his arm around her waist and pulled her against him, molding her body to his. He kissed her. Gently. Tenderly. With almost reverent emotion. “I will do whatever I must to keep you by my side,” he said.

All signs of laughter were gone, and she read uncertainty in his gaze.

But Tor was never uncertain.

“I don’t understand.”

This time he was the one to pull away. He raked his fingers through his still damp hair. It fell in delicious, rumpled waves just past his ears. “I’m not very good at this.”

She waited for him to continue, not sure what “this” was.

He drew a deep breath. “When I realized that I might lose you, it was as if something inside me shifted. As if everything I thought I knew had been suddenly turned around.”

He seemed to be in considerable agony, but she took no pity on him. “What do you mean?”

“Ever since my parents died and I became chief, I’ve thought I had to be different. That the only way to do my duty to my clan was to cut myself off from all emotion. But in doing so I forgot how to live. You brought warmth into my life,” he said, stroking her cheek with the back of his finger. “I thought I didn’t need anyone, but I was wrong. I need you, Tina. Without you in my life, there is only coldness.”

He paused, and Christina stared at him. “For someone who isn’t good at talking about your feelings you’re doing a fantastic job.”

He smiled with relief. “Then you’ve heard enough?”

She shook her head.

“I know I was an arse.” She didn’t disagree with him. “I said things that I have no right to ask you to forgive. I have no defense other than the belief that I had to do everything alone. I know you were only trying to help me. Nor were you the only one fooled by an unassuming clerk. I do value you. I always have, though I might not have known how much. I’ve never though of a woman for a clerk, but you proved me wrong. Rhuairi said your calculations were impeccable. And after what you did today … because of you, Bruce will live to fight tomorrow.” The pride in his gaze could not be feigned. “Forgive me, Tina. Come home with me and give me another chance.”

Her heart was near bursting. She wanted nothing more than to bury her head against his chest and surrender to the hope he was offering. But her head refused to allow her to be swayed so easily. She could not endure another cold retreat like last time.

“How do I know that you won’t do exactly the same thing the next time I do something to upset you?”

He gave her a wary look. “Are you planning on upsetting me a lot?”

She pursed her mouth and stuck up her chin. “I just might. I can’t be content only being your wife in the bedchamber. I’m afraid you might find me quite demanding.”

“How demanding?” he asked as if he were having a tooth pulled.

“Very. If I agree to come back, I’m afraid that things are going to be different.”

He gave her a pained look. “You aren’t going to make this easy, are you?”

“I’m afraid not.” He inclined his head for her to continue. “Occasionally, I might wish you to show me affection before your clansmen.”

Now he winced. “Surely, that isn’t necess—”

“A tender look, maybe a brief kiss. Nothing that should be too difficult.”

“You won’t be the one listening to MacSorley around the campfire.”

“I’m sure you are man enough to handle it,” she said unsympathetically. Fearsome warriors shouldn’t whine. “And at times I might wish to offer my opinion about subjects you are discussing.”

“As long as you agree with me.”

“Even when those opinions don’t agree with yours.”

His mouth twitched. “In private you may contradict me all you like.”

She nodded. “That seems reasonable.”

“Is that all?” he asked, looking like a man who was being walked to the executioner’s block.

She shook her head and gazed up at him, hoping she didn’t sound as vulnerable as she felt. “I must demand your heart as well.”

“You have it,” he said without hesitation. She forced herself not to move. He made a pained face. “I’m going to have to say it, aren’t I?” he asked.

She nodded. “Afraid so. I really must hear it if I am to believe it.”

“You are a cruel woman.”

“Not cruel. Ruthless.” She grinned impishly. “I learned from the best.”

Then he did something she’d never thought to see him do, something that she would never forget for the rest of her life. Her husband, the proud chief, king to his clan, the greatest warrior of his age, took her hand and knelt on one knee before her.

“I love you, Tina. I may not be the knight you wished for, but come back to me and I vow that I shall strive to prove my love to you every day for the rest of our lives.”

Tears streamed down her cheeks. “Do you mean it?”

A wry grin spread across his handsome face. “Considering my current position you have to ask?” He grinned. “Aye, love, I mean it. I love you with all my heart.” She knew he’d never said those words to anyone in his life. “Will you give me another chance?”

She nodded.

He let out a groan of relief, pulled her into his arms, and didn’t let go until he’d proved it to her. Over and over again.

A! Fredome is a noble thing!

—John Barbour, The Brus

Near Scone Abbey, Perthshire, March 27, 1306

The first rays of dawn broke above the horizon. As if God were raising his hand to bless the ceremony himself, beams of bright orange light shot like fingers through the circle of stones. The dramatic effect was only heightened by the eerie sound of the pipes floating through the crisp spring air. It didn’t seem to matter that the stones themselves were pagan; their haunting majesty transcended such considerations. They were a link to Scotland’s ancient past, a symbol of strength and continuity, and as mysterious as the men who were about to kneel before the newly crowned King of Scotland to pledge their service—and their lives.

As one of a handful of witnesses to the secret ceremony taking place among the pagan stones, Christina could not think of a more fitting backdrop. Her husband, of course, had hoped to keep her tucked safely away on Skye. But she would not have missed this for anything. She’d more than earned the right to be here and wouldn’t let him forget it.

Her discovery had led to the final reckoning between Bruce and Comyn, and ultimately, to this day. A little over seven weeks ago, Bruce had killed his nemesis the Red Comyn before the altar in Greyfriars church. The fiery cross had spread across the land, calling the Scots to Bruce’s banner, and just two days ago at Scone Abbey, the historic crowning place of Scotland’s kings, Robert Bruce was crowned King of Scotland—albeit without the ancient Stone of Scone stolen by King Edward ten years ago.

The witnesses to the coronation were fewer than Bruce had hoped. Three of the nine bishops were present—including the most influential, Lamberton—and of the thirteen earldoms, only the earls of Atholl, Menteith, Lennox, and Mar had answered the call. Especially noticeable was the absence of the young Earl of Fife, who had the hereditary right and duty to crown Scotland’s kings. Without Fife’s presence, some would question the validity of the ceremony. But the young earl was still in England, a ward of King Edward, and the attempt to bring him here had failed.

Bruce stood before the largest stone wearing the royal vestments and a circlet of gold around his head, the sun rising like a halo above him. “We can’t wait any longer,” he said to Tor. “We shall have to proceed without them.”

“They’ll be here,” Tor said firmly. “Give them ten more minutes.”

They needed only half that. For not five minutes later three figures appeared over a crest in the hill to the south, riding hard toward them. In a thunderous rise of pounding hooves, the three newcomers burst into the center of the circle.

Two of the figures she recognized as her husband’s men, one of whom was Lachlan MacRuairi. The third was a lady. Christina grinned, realizing their mission had been a success. The young Earl of Fife might not be here, but his sister had come in his stead.

MacRuairi moved to help her down, but the lady—in this case a countess—gave him a contemptuous look and hopped down without taking his hand. The dark look on his face chilled Christina’s blood. Sweeping regally past the menacing Highlander, the countess rushed toward the king, coming to kneel before him. The hood of her cloak slipped back, revealing long white-blond hair, a paradox of softness compared to the steely determination on her strong features. She was young, Christina realized, perhaps only a handful of years older than herself, with bold features more striking than beautiful.

“Your grace,” she said, her voice husky and proud. “I came as soon as I could. I hope I am not too late?”

Bruce gave her such a warm smile that Christina wondered whether there was truth to the rumors of a prior liaison between them. “Nay, Bella, not too late. Never too late. Not when you have risked so much to come here.”

Bruce was not alone in his awe of the young countess’s bravery. Lady Isabella MacDuff had defied both a husband and a king to be there. For she was not just the sister to the Earl of Fife, but also the wife of the Earl of Buchan, John Comyn—the Red Comyn’s cousin and a loyal supporter of King Edward. If Edward got the chance, Christina did not doubt he would make her pay for this day.

For the second time in as many days, she watched as Robert Bruce was crowned King of Scotland, but this time the circlet of gold was placed on his head by Lady Isabella. “Beannachd De Righ Alban,” the countess said when she was done. God bless the King of Scotland.

The rebel countess was whisked away afterward to join Bruce’s wife and sisters at the palace. Isabella MacDuff had made her choice by riding to Bruce and could not return to her husband or the young daughter she’d left behind. Unconsciously, Christina put her hand on her stomach, unable to imagine that kind of sacrifice. She’d had her suspicions confirmed only a few days ago, but already felt a deep attachment to the child she was carrying.

At last, it was time for the ceremony she’d been waiting for.

One by one, the warriors of Bruce’s elite Highland Guard stepped forward. Even in the daylight they were a fearsome sight. If she hadn’t come to know them all in the past two months, Christina would have thought them unreal—a figment of myth or fantasy. All in black, their identities masked by their darkened nasal helms, the secret warriors were called out by their code names to kneel below Bruce’s great sword. MacSorley was dubbed “Hawk,” MacRuairi “Viper,” MacKay “Saint,” Boyd “Raider,” Lamont “Hunter,” MacLe an “Striker,” MacGregor “Arrow,” Seton “Dragon,” and Gordon “Templar.”

The last warrior to be called out was the one she’d been waiting for. The men had refused to tell her the name they’d decided on for her husband.

“Chief,” Bruce called out.

Her chest squeezed, moved by the great honor the men had bestowed on her husband. They might have come from different clans, but Tor had bound them together into a new one: MacLeomhann. Son of the Lion. A clan based not on kinship, but on a common purpose: freedom, and, as the new lion rampant tattoo on her husband’s arm signified, the restoration of Scotland’s crown to a Scot.

She could see her husband’s eyes bright beneath the steel of his helm and knew the name had affected him, too.

Heart in her throat, Christina watched as her husband moved forward to kneel before his king. Never had she been more proud of him. She knew the danger, but what he and these men were about to embark on would change history. Keeping his involvement secret would be difficult, but they were fortunate that he had a twin brother to help cover for him when he was away.

Away. They would both sacrifice for this war.

But when Tor bowed his head, and the blade of Bruce’s sword touched his shoulder, Christina knew that she’d found something far better than the knight of her dreams. She’d found the Highlander of her heart and a love that would last a lifetime.

The ten warriors formed a circle around their king. Swords raised above his head, they cried out, “Airson an Leomhann!” For the Lion. A cry that would come to strike fear in men’s hearts.

Operation Lion Rampant had begun.

AUTHOR’S NOTE

Most of the main characters in the novel are loosely based on actual historical figures. “Tor” was the first chief and progenitor of Clan MacLeod (and great grandfather six times over of Rory MacLeod from Highlander Untamed). In the early fourteenth century, however, the clans as we think of them today were in their infancy. Even the term “Highlander” is probably anachronistic—the Oxford English Dictionary’s first “highlandman” citation is c.1425—but both fiction (Nigel Tranter) and nonfiction (G.W.S. Barrow) authors use the term for the period. I assume they found, like I did, that there really isn’t a good alternative. Besides, what fun is it to read a Scottish romance without a “Highlander”?

The two branches of Clan MacLeod, the MacLeods of Harris and MacLeods of Lewis, are known as “Siol Thormoid” and “Siol Thorcuil,” respectively—literally the seed of Tormod and seed of Torquil. New work on MacLeod genealogy contravenes the previously accepted genealogy of Tormod and Torquil as brothers, instead suggesting Torquil might have been his grandson (the son of Murdoch). Seven hundred years after the fact, it is impossible to ascertain the genealogy for certain. I decided to use the traditional version, both for simplicity and because it’s the one still used by the current Chief of MacLeod on the Dunvegan website. Similarly, Tor’s patrilineage in Chapter One from the King of Norway and the King of Man is also greatly simplified and disputed.

Most genealogists agree that Tor was married twice and that his second wife was Christina Fraser, the sister of Alexander (a close cohort of Bruce, who later marries his sister Mary) and Simon, the first Lord Lovat. Christina’s father was a prisoner in England for a time, but unlike in the story his family accompanied him. Presumably, Christina and her brothers would have spent some time at the English court.

Tor’s marriage alliances are a perfect illustration of the shift that is taking place in the Western Isles during the period, from independent sea kingdom to Scottish fiefdom. His first marriage is with an important family on the western seaboard, his second with the daughter of a Scottish noble.

The raid on Skye by the Earl of Ross actually occurred a couple of decades earlier than I suggested, in 1262. It was as brutal as I described, including the killing of children. The death of Tor’s parents during the raid, however, is fiction.

According to some traditions, Torquil MacLeod received his lands in Lewis by killing all the male members of the Nicolson clan (by drowning them in the Minch) and then marrying the heiress daughter. I thought that was perhaps a little harsh for most readers’ taste and decided to put a more romantic spin on the story.

The politics surrounding the First War of Scottish Independence are, to put it mildly, extremely complicated. For those interested in delving deeper into the period, I highly recommend G.W.S. Barrow’s Robert Bruce (Edinburgh University Press, 2005). For an entertaining historical fiction account, Nigel Tranter’s The Bruce Trilogy (Hodder Headline, 1985) is a classic.

The relationship between Bruce and Wallace was much more complex than I’ve made it. They both wanted the English out of Scotland, but Wallace wanted the Balliol family restored to the crown while Bruce wanted the crown for himself. As suggested by Tor’s criticism of him in Chapter One, Bruce did flip-flop back and forth between the “patriot” side and the English. Bruce’s actions can usually be explained by looking at whom the Balliols/Comyns supported—usually you’ll find him on the other side.

I glossed over what is probably the low point of Bruce’s life: the murder of his rival Red Comyn before the altar at the Greyfriars church. The accounts of events leading up to the murder are greatly disputed. One of the “romantic” versions (now discredited) is of a pact with Comyn and intercepted messengers carrying evidence of Bruce’s treason to Edward. I decided to use the story, as it fit in nicely with my learned heroine, but also because I had the same problem as many early chroniclers of Bruce had: how to explain the decidedly unheroic act of a great hero. Clearly, Comyn stood between Bruce and the throne, but even if removing him was “necessary,” the murder of a rival just doesn’t play well. Killing him in a church and violating sanctuary made it much worse. For the act, Bruce was excommunicated for nearly twenty years. Scotland was placed under interdict for a time as well.

The attack on Dumfries Castle actually occurred immediately after Bruce killed Comyn, not before, as I have it. The taking of Dumfries was Bruce’s first act of rebellion against King Edward. The constable of the castle at the time was Sir Richard Siward, not Seagrave. But Seagrave did serve in Scotland for years.

One of the biggest holes in my knowledge of history in this period was of the importance of the descendants of King Somerled, namely the MacDonalds (Lords of Islay), the MacRuairis (Lords of Garmoran), and the MacDougalls (Lords of Argyll). “MacSorley” is the collective name for the descendents of Somerled. I knew about the importance of the MacDonalds (later the Lords of the Isles), but I was completely unaware of the MacRuairis and the MacDougalls. The MacDougalls were probably the most powerful clan at the time, but they would see their fortunes fall during the Wars of Independence. Our old friends the Campbells would be the principal beneficiaries of their demise. The MacRuairis would disappear a few decades later.

Did Bruce really have a “Special Forces” Highland guard as his personal army? The short answer is no, but there are some interesting parallels. The Special Forces aspect is fictional, but Bruce did have a “meinie” or personal retinue, which included Robert Boyd, and close cohorts like Christopher Seton, Alexander Fraser (Christina’s brother), Thomas Randolf, Edward Bruce, and Neil Campbell. Neil Campbell, Alexander Seton, and Thomas Hay signed a bond to defend and support Bruce to the end. And in one of those cool “serendipity” moments, I found a mention of “Donald,” son of Alistair (the inspiration for MacSorley), who led a chosen group of Highlanders (a “warband of Islemen;” see clanmacalistersociety.org) at the bequest of Angus Og to help and protect Bruce in 1306. How about that!

What is clear is that early on, Bruce recognized the importance of the West Highlands. At the seminal battle of Bannockburn in 1314, Bruce led a division of Highlanders and Islesmen against the English. Many of my “Highland Guard” were said to have fought alongside him (including Tor). And when Bruce was faced with the most desperate time in his quest for the crown, it was the Highlanders and Islanders who came to his rescue. But that is the next story.

Read on for an excerpt from
The Hawk
by Monica McCarty
Published by Ballantine Books

Rathlin Sound, off the North Coast of Ireland
Candlemas, February 2, 1307

Erik MacSorley never could resist a challenge, even an unspoken one. One glimpse at the fishing boat being pursued by the English galley, and he knew tonight would be no different.

What he should do was ignore it and continue on his mission, slipping undetected past the English patrol ship on his way to Dunluce Castle to meet with the Irish mercenaries.

But what fun would there be in that?

After four months of hiding and hopping from island to island with nothing more than a brief foray to the mainland to collect Bruce’s rents and the occasional reconnaissance mission, Erik and his men deserved a wee bit of excitement.

He’d been as good as a monk at Lent, (except for the lasses, but Erik sure as hell hadn’t taken a vow of chastity when he joined Bruce’s Highland Guard) staying out of trouble and exercising unnatural restraint the few times he’d been called to action since the storm and their escape from Dunaverty. But with Devil’s Point within pissing distance, a high tide, and a strong wind at his back, it was too tempting an opportunity to let go by.

At nine and twenty, Erik had yet to meet a wind he could not harness, a man who could best him on or in the water, a boat he could not outmaneuver, or, he thought with a satisfied grin, a woman who could resist him.

Tonight would be no different. The heavy mist made it a perfect night for a race, especially since he could navigate the treacherous coast of Antrim blind.

They’d just skirted around the northwest corner of Rathlin Island on their way south to Dunluce Castle on the northern coast of Ireland, when they caught sight of the patrol boat near Ballentoy Head. Ever since the English had taken Dunaverty castle earlier this month and realized Bruce had fled Scotland, the English fleet had increased their patrols in the North Channel looking for the fugitive king.

But Erik didn’t like seeing a patrol boat this close to his destination. The best way to ensure the English didn’t interfere with his plans was to put them someplace they couldn’t give him any trouble. Besides, from the looks of it, the fishermen could use a little help.

English bastards. The treacherous murder of MacLeod’s clansmen was still fresh in his mind. And they called him a pirate.

He gave the order to raise the sail.

“What are you doing?” Sir Thomas Randolph sputtered in a hushed voice. “They’ll see us.”

Erik sighed and shook his head. Bruce owed him. Acting nursemaid to the king’s pompous nephew was not what he’d signed up for. The king might have to add a castle or two to the land in Kintyre he’d promised to restore to him, when Bruce reclaimed his crown and kicked Edward’s longshanks back to England.

Randolph was so steeped in the code of chivalry and his knightly “duties” that he made Alex Seton—the sole knight (and Englishman) among the elite Highland Guard—seem lax. After two months of “training” Randolph, Erik had new respect for Seton’s partner Robbie Boyd. Erik had heard enough about rules and honor to last him a bloody lifetime. Randolph was beginning to wear on even his notoriously easy going nature.

Erik arched a brow with exaggerated laziness. “That’s rather the point if we’re going to draw them away.”

“But damn it, Hawk, what if they catch us?” Randolph said, calling Erik by his nom de guerre—his war name.

When on a mission, war names were used to protect the identities of the Highland Guard, but as a seafarer Erik had no choice but to involve others. He needed men to man the oars and with the other members of the Highland Guard scattered, he’d turned to his own MacSorley clansmen. The handful of men who’d accompanied Erik on this secret mission were his most trusted kinsmen and members of his personal retinue. They would keep his secret.

Thus far, the infamous “Hawk” sail had not been connected with the rumors spreading across the countryside of Bruce’s phantom army, but he knew that could change at any moment.

The oarsmen in hearing distance of Randolph laughed outright at the absurdity.

“I haven’t lost a race in …” Erik turned questioningly to his second-in-command, Domnall, who shrugged.

“Hell if I know, Captain.”

“See there,” Erik said to Randolph with an easy grin. “There’s nothing to worry about.”

“But what about the gold?” the young knight said stubbornly. “We can’t risk the English getting their hands on it.”

The gold that they carried was needed to secure the mercenaries. It had been collected over the winter months from Bruce’s rents in Scotland by small scouting parties led by Gregor MacGregor, a member of the Highland Guard known as “Arrow” for his extraordinary prowess with a bow. The nighttime forays had only added to the growing rumors of Bruce’s phantom guard. MacSorley and some of other guardsmen had been able to slip in and out of Scotland undetected thanks to key intelligence leaked from the enemy camp. Erik suspected he knew the source.

Bruce hoped to triple the size of his force with mercenaries. Without the additional forces the king would be unable to mount an attack on the English garrisons occupying Scotland’s castles and take back his kingdom.

Last month, MacLean and Lamont—two members of the Highland Guard—had been sent to Ireland with two of Bruce’s four brothers to begin recruiting soldiers. Erik had stayed with MacLeod and MacGregor to protect the king. But now, with the night of the attack approaching, Bruce was counting on him to secure the mercenaries and get them past the English fleet to Arran by mid-February.

“Relax, Tommy, lad,” Erik said, knowing full well that the nobleman with the sword firmly wedged up his arse would only be antagonized further by the admonition. “You sound like an old woman. The only thing they’ll catch is our wake.”

Randolph’s mouth pursed so tightly his lips turned white, in stark contrast to his flushed face. “It’s Thomas,” he growled, “Sir Thomas, as you bloody well know. Our orders were to secure the mercenaries and arrange for them to join my uncle, without alerting the English patrols to our presence.”

It wasn’t quite that simple, but only a handful of people knew the entire plan.

It was safer that way. For Bruce to have any chance against the formidable English army, it was imperative that they have surprise on their side. After years of serving as a gallowglass mercenary for his cousin, Angus Og MacDonald, King of the Isles, in Ireland, Erik knew that it was wise to be cautious with information. Coin was the only loyalty most mercenaries honored, and the McQuillans were a rough lot—to put it mildly.

Erik would not trust them with the details of their plan until he had to, including both the location of the rendezvous with Bruce and when and where they planned to attack. He would arrange to meet the Irish two nights before the attack, and then personally escort them to Rathlin to rendezvous with Bruce to assemble the army. The next night Erik would lead the entire fleet to Isle of Arran, where Bruce planned to launch the northern attack on the Scottish mainland set for February 15.

The timing was imperative: the king planned to attack at Turnberry while his brothers led a second attack on the same day in the south at Galloway.

With the timing so tight, and since they could only travel at night, there was no margin for error.

Nothing would interfere with his mission. Having a little fun with the English wasn’t going to change that.

“It’s reckless,” Randolph protested angrily.

Erik’s shook his head. The lad really was hopeless. “Now, Tommy, don’t go throwing around words you don’t understand. You wouldn’t know reckless if it came up and bit you in the arse. It’s only reckless if there is a chance they’ll catch us, which—as you’ve already heard—they won’t.”

His men hoisted the square sail. The heavy wool fibers of the cloth coated with animal fat unfurled with a loud snap in the wind, revealing the fearsome black sea hawk on a white-and-gold-striped background. The sight never ceased to get his blood pumping.

A few moments later he heard a cry go up across the water. Erik turned to his disapproving companion with an unrepentant grin. “Looks like it’s too late, lad. They’ve spotted us.” He took the two guide ropes in his hands, braced himself for the gust of wind, and shouted to his men, “Let’s give the English dogs something other than their tails to chase. To Benbane, lads.”

The men laughed at the jest. To an Englishman “tail” was a hated slur. Bloody cowards.

The sail filled with wind, and the birlinn started to fly, soaring over the waves like a bird in flight, giving proof to the Hawk namesake emblazoned on the sail and carved into the prow of his boat.

The faster they flew, the faster the blood surged through his veins. His muscles strained, pumping with raw energy, holding the boat at a sharp angle to the water. The wind ripped through his hair, sprayed his face, and filled his lungs like an elixir. The rush was incredible—elemental. Freedom in it’s most pure form.

He felt alive—invincible—knowing that he’d been born for this.

For the next few minutes the men were silent as Erik maneuvered the boat into position, heading strait for Benbane Head, the northernmost point of Antrim. His clansmen knew him well enough to know what he planned. It wasn’t the first time he’d taken advantage of a high tide and treacherous rocks.

Glancing back over his shoulder, he could see that his ploy had worked. The English patrol had forgotten all about the fishermen and were giving chase.

“Faster,” Randolph shouted above the roar of the wind. “They’re gaining on us.”

The lad certainly knew how to put a damper on a good time. But grudgingly, Erik had to admit, that the English galley was closer than he expected. The captain had some skill—and some luck. The Englishman had taken advantage of a gust of wind, one even stronger than the one Erik had tapped into, and was augmenting their speed with their oarsmen. Erik’s oars were silent. He would need them later.

A little English luck didn’t worry him overmuch—even a blind squirrel found an acorn once in a while.

“That’s the idea, Tommy. I want them close enough to lead them into the rocks.”

Devil’s Point was a promontory that jutted out like a rocky finger from the coastline just west of Benbane Head on the far north coast of Ireland. At high tide the rocky reef would be invisible until it was too late. The trick would be to get the English between him and land, so it wasn’t his boat that was torn apart by the jagged rocks. At the last minute Erik would let them catch up, and then turn sharply west, holding course just past the edge of the rock while leading the English right to the Devil.

It was just the kind of deft maneuvering that he could do it in his sleep.

“Rocks?” Randolph said, his voice taking on a frantic edge. “But how can you see anything in this mist.”

Erik sighed. If the lad didn’t learn to relax, his heart was going to give out before he reached three and twenty. “I can see all I need to. Have a little faith, my fearless young knight.”

The dramatic high cliffs of the headland came into view ahead of them. On a clear day the majestic dark walls topped with emerald green hillsides took your breath away, but tonight the looming shadows looked menacing and haunting.

He looked back over his shoulder again and cocked an eyebrow, a hint of admiration coming into his gaze. The English dog wasn’t half-bad. In fact, he was good enough to throw off Erik’s timing. Running parallel to the shore wasn’t going to work, he was going to have to lead them straight in and turn—directly into the wind—at the last minute.

The English captain might be good …

But Erik was better.

A broad smile curved his mouth. This was going to be more fun than he’d anticipated.

With his cousin, Lachlan MacRuairi, off on a mission, and Tor “Chief” MacLeod land-bound as personal bodyguard to the king, it had been some time since Erik had tasted any real competition. About the last place he expected to find it was with an Englishman.

It was too dark and misty to see the precise edge of the shoreline, but Erik knew they were getting close. He could feel it. Blood pumped faster through his veins as he anticipated the danger of the next few moments. If anything went wrong or if he were off at all in his calculations, the English wouldn’t be the only ones swimming to shore.

He turned to Domnall who manned the rudder fixed at the stern. “Now!” he ordered the tack from port to starboard. “Come about and let’s send these English bastards straight to the Devil.”

The men responded with an enthusiastic roar.

Moments later the sail fluttered and the boat jerked hard to the starboard side: Devil’s point straight ahead.

He heard the hard snap of the sail behind him as the English followed suit, managing the sudden tack with ease.

They were right behind them, nearing firing range for their longbows.

Almost time …

“Stop in the name of Edward, by the Grace of God, King of England,” a voice from behind shouted in English.

“I serve no king but Bruce,” Erik replied in Gaelic. “Airson an Leomhann!” He shouted the battle cry of the Highland Guard: For the Lion.

The cacaphony of voices behind him suggested that someone understood what he said. “Traitors!” a shout rose up.

But Erik payed them no mind, his attention completely focused on the narrow stretch of black sea visible ahead of him.

The air on the boat was thick with tension. Not much farther now. A few hundred feet. He eyed the cliffs on the shore to his left, looking for the jagged peak that marked his reference point, but the mist made it difficult to see.

Blind.

His men squirmed a little anxiously in their seats, hands ready at the oars, anticipating his order.

“What happening?” Randolph asked in a high voice, reading the tension.

“Steady, lads,” he said, ignoring the knight. “Almost there …”

Erik’s heart pounded in his chest—strong and steady. Now came the true test of nerves. God, he loved this! Every instinct flared at the oncoming danger, clammoring to turn, but he didn’t flinch. Not yet …

A few more feet would ensure that the English captain—skilled or nay—didn’t escape the rocky bed Erik had waiting for him.

He was just about to give the order when disaster struck. A rogue wave rose out of the darkness like the jaws of a serpent and crashed against the starboard side of the birlinn, pushing them closer to shore, adding another twenty feet to his precisely timed manueuver around the point.

He swore, holding tight to the ropes of the sails. The rocks were too close. He could see the telltale white ribbons of water breaking around the very tip of the submerged peaks.

He didn’t have room for the agile turn around them that he’d planned. His only chance now to make it around them was a very risky maneuver directly into the wind.

Now this was really getting interesting. His pulse spiked with excitement. He lived for moments like these, a true test of skill and nerve.

“Now!” he shouted. “Pull hard, lads.” Domnall made the adjustment with the rudder, the men plunged in their oars at a sharp angle to turn, and Erik fought to keep the sail beating as close to the wind as possible to help carry them out of harms way.

He heard the raised voices on the ship behind him, but was too focused on the almost impossible task before him. The sea and momentum fought to pull them toward the rocks not ten feet to the port side. The men rowed harder, using every last ounce of their conserved energy. Energy the English rowers did not have.

The tip of the boat nudged just beyond the edge of the rocky point.

Only a few more feet …

But the rocks on his left kept getting closer—and bigger—as the birlinn carreened toward disaster. He could hear Randlolph alternatively cursing and praying, but he never broke his focus. “Harder,” he shouted to his men, his arms flexed and burning with the strain of manning the ropes. “Almost around …”

He held his breath as the boat edged past the tip of the point, his senses honed on the sounds below the waterline. Then he heard the soft screech. The unmistakable sound of rock scraping against oak would strike terror in the heart’s of most seafarers, but Erik held steady. The sound continued for a few more seconds, but did not deepen. They were around.

A big grin spread across his face. Ah, that was something! More excitement than he’d had in years. “We did it, lads!”

A cheer went up. A cheer that grew louder when they heard a cry of alarm go up behind him, followed by a deafening crash as the English boat smashed into the rocks.

Handing the two guide ropes to one of his men, he jumped up on a wooden chest that served as a bench and was rewarded with a clear view of the English sailors scrambling for the safety on the very rocks that had just torn apart their boat. Their curses carried toward him in the wind.

He bowed with a dramatic flourish of his hand. “Give my regards to Eddie, lads.”

The fresh wave of cursing that answered him only made him laugh harder.

He jumped back down and cuffed Randolph on the back. The poor lad looked a bit green. “Now that was risky.”

The young knight looked at him with a mixture of admiration and incredulity. “You’ve the Devil’s own luck, Hawk. But one day it’s going to run out.”

“Aye, perhaps you are right,” Erik gave him a conspiratorial wink, “but not tonight.”

Or so he thought.

The Chief is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

A Ballantine Books Mass Market Original

Copyright © 2010 by Monica McCarty
Excerpt from The Hawk copyright © 2010 by Monica McCarty

All rights reserved.

Published in the United States by Ballantine Books, an imprint of The Random House Publishing Group, a division of Random House, Inc., New York.

BALLANTINE and colophon are registered trademarks of Random House, Inc.

eISBN: 978-0-345-51823-1

This book contains an excerpt from the forthcoming book The Hawk by Monica McCarty. This excerpt has been set for this edition only and may not reflect the final content of the forthcoming edition.

www.ballantinebooks.com

v3.0

Table of Contents

Cover

Other Books by this Author

Title Page

Acknowledgments

Foreword

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Epilogue

Author’s Note

Copyright